Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

May 29th, 1993 - Infirmary, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

The staff expected Holly Pandora Potter to be exhausted, sleeping and recovering from her ordeal in the Chamber of Secrets, conversations with Dumbledore and freeing Dobby from Lucius Malfoy. Instead she found herself thinking some very deep and introspective thoughts after the midnight hour. Two showdowns with Voldemort in a year’s time was far too often to remain complacent, even if encounter one was a shade possessing a professor and encounter two was a memory from a cursed book.

Dumbledore had admitted he thought Voldemort wasn’t entirely dead, or would be able to return some day. And Tom had certainly seemed particularly interested in Holly, so she was rather convinced that it would keep happening until he was dead for good. Or at least until Tom forgot about her. Holly’s eyes traveled to the pulled curtain behind which Gilderoy Lockhart lay, unaware of his past and possibly unaware that Madam Pomfrey would have him taken to St. Mungo’s tomorrow.

Lockhart had tried to do the same to Ron and herself, so Holly didn’t feel particularly bad about what had happened to the author, especially after he admitted to having removed the memories of the real witches and wizards who had performed all the heroic acts from his books. ‘It isn’t even the best way you could use a spell like that.’ The twelve year old Holly thought to herself. ‘I mean, if you were evil you could commit any number of crimes in front of witnesses and just remove their memories. Even if you’re not particularly bad it would have to be useful, especially against bad people. Ha! I’d love to make the Dursleys forget about me. Forget about magic too, for that matter.’ Sure, Lockhart had been after fame more than seeking to use his abilities to his best advantage, but there had to be some interesting applications. Especially if you had flexible morals.

Eyes wandering to the curtains that blocked her view of Hermione and the other petrified students, Holly thought about one of her other realizations from the past three weeks while her friend and roommate had been… Holly had enjoyed reading before she got to Hogwarts, even for schoolwork or research. In the month before her first year Holly had perused her new class books and even tried copying wand movements from her Charms book with a pencil, as Hagrid had been pretty clear she wasn’t to be waving her wand about until she had some training. But then she had come to school and was befriended by Ron who hadn’t been much for either reading or studying, wanting to do nearly anything else. The girls on the Gryffindor team weren’t really bookish either while Parvati and Lavender had made it pretty clear by their treatment of Hermione that being too studious would be a sure path to alienation.

Then, once Ron and Holly had befriended Hermione that Halloween night, reading and studying was already Hermione’s thing and Holly just let her have it. Sure, Holly might read at night in her bed by Lumos, but not to the extent that she might once have done with borrowed books from the school library; squinting as the dim light from the hallway filtered through the slats in her cupboard door. What else was there to do when you weren’t allowed toys and Petunia or Vernon wanted you ‘out of sight’, stuffed into that…

Shaking her head, Holly pondered to herself again. ‘Ron and Hermione are my best mates, but maybe they aren’t the best examples of who I want to be, so maybe they shouldn’t be examples of how I should act, either. There’s probably a sweet spot in between that I could find. I know I want to be the opposite of Dudley or Draco, well, maybe not Draco. He’s an absolute prat, but he is very tidy and put together and I don’t want to be a slob. Is there something like that about Dudley too? Well, he loves his Mum and Dad, which I guess… Snape is a horror, but he supposedly makes some of the best potions  around. Ron loves his family and friends and will stand up for them immediately, even if he did look at me funny for a few days after he learned I could talk to snakes. Hermione is smart and doesn’t let peer pressure change her, even if she’s a bit too convinced that the professors can do no wrong. '

Thinking about who she wanted to be, Holly pondered for a while, imagining herself as a difficult to picture, yet formidable woman. ‘I should start reading more again. Not all the time, maybe, but I miss it some. I mean, I’ve got Dad’s cloak, I could probably get any number of interesting books from the restricted section. Well, unless they yell at me like that one did, or are cursed… On the other hand, maybe not.’

Abruptly there was a great snoring sound from behind Lockhart’s curtain, which Holly had thought to be sound dampening, followed by silence. Holly supposed that if they were sound dampening, Madam Pomfrey might not know if there was an issue. The sound Lockhart made did not seem to trigger a visit from the infirmary matron, however, which put into Holly’s head that she might have the opportunity to take a walk about, if she was inclined. 

Holly quickly became inclined when she had another thought. ‘If Lockhart had had his way, Ron and I wouldn’t have any memories, Ginny would be dead and teenage Tom Riddle would be free to cause another war and Hagrid would probably rot away in that wizard prison. But he hadn’t, had he? I wonder if he has any books in his office or rooms that he didn’t write? Something useful, maybe something about those Memory Charms he claimed to be so good with.’

Holly had done detentions with the man so she knew exactly where his office was. First Holly looked over at Ginny's sleeping form and watched her as she slid out of the bed. Putting her worn book bag over her shoulder she pulled out and donned her Invisibility Cloak, closed the curtains around her bed and slipped out of the infirmary, pausing in the hall for a minute. When there was no hew and cry (Holly had been ready to slip back into the infirmary loo and pretend she had accidentally gone through the wrong door if needed) she slipped through the corridors of the castle towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, office and professor’s apartments.

Holly paused once when a pair of prefects on patrol passed through the same corridor she was traveling. Once a week staying up late for Astronomy was bad enough, being prefect sounded perfectly annoying. Well, Hermione would probably get picked from the girls in their year anyhow; Lavender, Parvati and Sally-Anne didn’t really seem the type, while Sally-Anne was a smidge more studious than the first two, she only got in slightly less trouble than the Weasley twins.

On reaching Lockhart’s office Holly tried the door and was barely surprised to find it unlocked, seeing as she and Ron had interrupted him in the middle of packing. A sconce on the wall was illuminating the space with magical flame. A quick scan and search showed that there was a hint of chaos from Lockhart’s interrupted packing. The man’s paintings, awards and decorations were in various states of being packed. While it looked as if Lockhart’s luggage was enchanted to hold more than a Hogwarts’ trunk, the brief covetous thought of taking the sizable fine leather suitcase was quashed by the thought that such a theft would obviously be noticed. The observation that the only books she saw amongst the contents were Lockhart’s own first edition signed copies set Holly to looking elsewhere.

What kind of an ego did someone require to sign his own copies of his books? That was ‘Pretty Obvious’.

The door to Lockhart’s private rooms did seem to be locked but the basic Unlocking Charm, the one Holly had learned last year, popped it open directly. The apartment seemed less chaotic than what was in the office, tasteful decorations and furniture appointed the sleeping and sitting areas. The walls lacked Lockhart’s portraits and photographs, perhaps already among the items in and around the luggage in the office. Fancy outfits remained hanging in the wardrobe though there were signs that the garments from the dresser drawers had been rummaged through. Parchment, quills and inks sat at the ready for use at a small writing desk which looked to have been made in a previous century. Everywhere Holly looked she saw the trappings of a man who had carefully crafted his surroundings in support of his image; the image of an attractive, erudite, adventuresome, heroic author of the people. Everything fit that image, everything except for the messenger bag beside the desk, tucked against the wall as if it were intended to be overlooked.

While made of a leather that Holly didn’t recognize, the largely camel colored bag looked as if it had seen far better days. Scuffed, scraped, nicked and stained, the messenger bag looked like something that Petunia would have acquired for Holly from a charity shop if she had actually equipped her niece for secondary, rather than Holly buying her own supplies for Hogwarts. One of the buckles on the strap was even bent. At first Holly couldn’t imagine why Gilderoy Lockhart, of all people, would keep such a bit of tat near him.

‘Unless it happens to be heavily enchanted.’ Holly thought as she recalled her essay on the Mending Charm for Professor Flitwick the previous year, enchanted items were notoriously difficult to repair with the simple charm. Dumbledore, Flitwick or McGonagall probably would have managed it, but given Lockhart’s lackluster performance throughout the year, Holly doubted that the fraud could have pulled it off. Holly lifted the bag to the top of the writing desk and opened the flap that covered the main part of the bag.

It was immediately obvious that some level of expanded space was involved as Holly looked into the opening and saw what she might have mistaken for a toy miniaturized bookcase if she hadn’t immediately recognized the matching covers for the Standard Book of Spells series, all seven books in a row. Reaching in, Holly ran her fingers across the books and smiled when they felt full sized to her touch. Pulling a random book from the top shelf, Holly was bemused to discover that Gilderoy Lockhart and Vernon Dursley both owned copies of How to Win Friends and Influence People. Of course Holly was uncertain if her uncle had ever opened the copy that she’d had to dust every Monday since she had turned six; once it had fallen open and she’d seen that he had received it as a gift from his Mum on his graduation from Smeltings.

Of course, reading the book later in the summer would cause Holly to realize that neither adult had taken the effort to put into practice any of the instructions within, even if they had read them.

Returning the book to the bag, Holly started to close the flap when she noticed a small brass plaque with an inscription on it; ‘Proprietà di Giovanni Visconte’. ‘Well, if Lockhart stole it from some Italian wizard, I’ve got zero reason to leave it behind.’ Holly thought, not even bothering to check the smaller pockets before sliding the bag under her cloak and the strap over her head on the other side from the bag she was already carrying. 

Holly had nicked quite a few things over the years, often things that wouldn’t be missed, but occasionally taking greater risks for food when the Dursleys had punished ‘misbehaviors’ or ‘freakishness’ by denying her even the small portions that she usually received. She’d avoided the reputation of hoodlum as she’d never been caught because she was very careful. The packet of plastic barrettes she lifted from the pharmacy, while Petunia had been yelling at the cashier, had kept her hair over her scar for years and her Aunt never questioned them. As the one doing laundry for the last few years Holly was easily able to hide her stolen underthings, she still remembered the shame she had felt when a girl at school had barged into her occupied loo and seen her wearing Dudley’s hand-me-down briefs. No, Holly’s conscience was clear at taking those necessities, and would be clear after taking this bag and portable library.

Another poke around the room and the WC left Holly briefly interested in some of the man’s haircare products, wondering if it could help control her riotous dark red curls. With a shrug she left them and everything else, thinking to herself. ‘ It isn’t like I don’t have money, after all. And I just came here looking for his book on Memory Charms, so best to quit while I’m ahead.’

Slipping back into the infirmary after her adventure, Holly was pleased to note that the entire place was just as still and quiet as it had been earlier. With a bit of wrangling she was able to slip the acquired messenger bag into her own after removing its previous contents and moving them into the one with the bookcase. Laying back down Holly removed her very round glasses and sighed as the blurry edges of the room became truly indistinct. ‘Eyes like my mother. Riiiight, she wasn’t the one with horrible vision according to Hagrid. Whatever, time for sleep and I can go through the books tomorrow night.’ Running her thumb over the thin scar remaining from the basilisk bite, Holly drifted off to sleep.

May 30th, 1993 - Deputy Headmistress’ Office, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

Holly shrugged and continued to stare at the bridge of Professor McGonagall’s glasses as the older witch pursed her lips. “A shrug will not suffice. I must repeat, Miss Potter, why did you not come to me when you and your friends had your suspicions about the basilisk and the Chamber?”

“Lockhart was closer and Ginny might have been dying, Professor.” The sullen sound of her own voice annoyed Holly.

“Buffoon though the man is, he is officially still a professor.” McGonagall’s voice was steely.

“And if any of the other professors attack me, I won’t be calling them ‘professor’ either, Ma’am.” The conflicted feelings Holly was feeling left her finding it difficult to be civil with her Head of House. Tight lips were what Holly found herself looking at after her statement.

“Miss Potter…” McGonagall’s voice trailed off as she paused and took a moment to move her eyes over one of her younger Gryffindors, expression softening slightly. “Holly, why… Pardon me, Miss…” McGonagall’s voice trailed off as she focused on the second year student. “Miss Potter, why are you treating me as an enemy rather than an ally? I truly do wish what's best for you.”

Again Holly directed her gaze at the bridge of her Head of House’s glasses rather than her eyes. Seconds ticked by as Holly considered how to respond to a woman who had won, at the minimum she imagined, her parents' allegiances. And didn’t that just sting. “Could you look my parents in the eyes and claim you had treated me well? fairly?” And it was too late to pull it back, somehow the questions, the accusations, had slipped past her lips.

Nearly twenty seconds passed in silence and Holly stood, without permission, and walked to the door. “What did I do wrong, childe?” McGonagall’s words stilled Holly’s movement.

Hand on the door, Holly stared directly at the grain of the wood by her fingers. “We warned you about the threat to the Philosopher’s Stone. You sent us away saying it was safe but didn’t tell us you would do anything. You docked Hermione, Neville and I fifty points each for our first infraction of being out after curfew, plus a detention in the Forbidden Forest. Seamus got his points waved for a first infraction and most only get ten points docked, twenty if there is mischief involved. Our housemates hated us for months. Quite a few still have a grudge against Hermione and Neville even if they gained dozens more points in classes than they lost. I might have been forgiven for quidditch wins, but this year half the castle still thought I was evil for something I couldn’t control and nobody but Ron and Hermione said anything against it.” Holly would not cry, but she already knew she’d said far, far too much to get away easily now.

“Sit back down, Miss Potter.” McGonagall sounded very tired, but not ready to snap at her like Petunia would have, there was weariness in her voice and not anger. Once Holly had sat, shoulders slumped, the older witch spoke again. “In that moment last year, you and your friends reminded me far too much of your Father and his friends.”

“Pardon?” Holly tried not to wince at yet another question escaping her mouth.

“James, your father, and his closest friends were similar to the Weasley twins when it came to rules, but even more so. I punished on instinct as if you carried their actions already on your record. It was unfair to you. Surely you are not your parents… I know that, but in…” McGonagall paused, folded her hands on her desk and looked at them for a few seconds. “I cannot undo what I did, this is a different year as far as points go, and I can hardly undo a detention served, but I apologize to you. I will tender an apology to Miss Granger, Mister Longbottom and Mister Malfoy as well. As for the Stone, I should have listened more closely to your concerns, however vilification of Professor Snape is common enough, and refuted easily enough, that I did not listen closely to the remainder of your concerns.”

“Fine, we were wrong about Snape…”

“Professor Snape, Miss Potter.”

Holly easily hid a full scowl, but could not keep all of the twisting off of her lips. “Professor Snape.” ‘The man’s still a git though.’ Holly thought. “Whatever, you didn’t listen last year.” The unspoken ‘why would you listen this year?’ hung in the air. Whatever was going on behind McGonagall’s eyes didn’t show on the woman’s face.

“I admit that I often have far too much to do in a day and might not be as… available or receptive as perhaps I should be to my lions, including yourself. I will endeavor to resolve that before the next school year. For now, will you allow me an opportunity to earn your trust?” Behind the grim look on her Professor’s face, Holly wondered if she was seeing real regret. Too bad she had been burned by too many adults in her life to trust that.

With another shrug, Holly responded simply, and with no emotion in her voice. “Okay.”

As if hearing the rejection in Holly’s voice, McGonagall’s shoulders drooped slightly. “Well, in the interest of repairing that trust, is there anything I can do for you now? Any questions or concerns that you might currently have?”

Holly knew she wasn’t supposed to ask questions, but something small, something school related to get McGonagall off her back, maybe. “What are the electives useful for? I mean, I get what Muggle Studies is, of course. And I know what Maths are for, but what’s Arithmancy used for?”

The slight firming of McGonagall’s mouth caused Holly to wonder briefly if she was going to be told to look it up in the library. “Let me give you a quick personal appraisal of the elective offerings, as well as titles of books you can review in the library to see if any seem particularly interesting to you. Now, Arithmancy utilizes Maths for the purposes of determining probabilities as well as…” The next ten minutes were illuminating about the potential for each of the electives that were available.

‘Perhaps.’ Holly thought. ‘I simply need to be careful about who I ask questions of.'

June 3rd, 1993 - Gryffindor Dorms, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

Holly felt slightly bad about hiding her new books and ‘bookbag’ from Hermione, but she knew there would be no end of questions, and possibly even demands or accusations from the bookworm. Holly had long ago learned that Hermione’s privileged life made her less morally flexible than she was; though for some reason stealing from Snape’s supplies to make a potion was fine, but talking about swiping an apple from a Tesco was horrible. Whatever. After Holly had escaped McGonagall and looked in the library for some of the books her professor had suggested about elective subjects she planned to go through the 'bookbag'. However that evening the petrified students had been restored to health and mobility. The happy event had led to celebrations and parties that went until curfew.

What with the hubbub and the joy of having Hermione back, though her friend was rather devastated that there weren’t going to be end of year exams, Holly barely had a chance to look at any of the books in the bookbag until the next night. Even staying awake late with the curtains of her bed closed after lights out it took Holly four days to make an inventory of the books in the bookbag and she still hadn’t found a book on the subject that she wanted. There were lots of interesting things, of course, but nothing about Memory Charms. Holly’s careful inventory had led to a curious discovery and her current situation, seated with two identical copies of the Oxford Thesaurus of English in front of her while she had an open copy of Glamours and Their Counters in her lap. 

With intense focus, Holly had spent quite a bit of time moving her wand and barely whispering ‘Revilio’ repeatedly before the magic felt right, her wand emitting glittery light and the book on the left no longer looking as it had moments before. The former Oxford Thesaurus of English now had a black cover with no writing, covered in golden embossed decorations that reminded Holly of the fancy bible one priest had held when he had come to the Dursley’s door looking for alms.

The poor man hadn’t taken Holly’s hint of a head shake to move along, so got a tirade from her Uncle.

The newly revealed book was nearly a foot tall and several inches thick, the weight of it felt substantial as she pulled it into her lap and set the book about illusions to the side. On opening the front cover it was obvious to Holly that this book was in a different class when compared to any other book she had ever held, the patterns of the embossed cover worked onto the inside cover in clean gold lines. Turning the first page the parchment felt smooth under Holly’s fingers, as if it would repel liquids and oils, however nothing more was revealed until she turned the second page and discovered the title written in dark ink with a halo of gold around the letters.

Magics of the Mind
By
H. M. Hypok

Chapter Text

June 19th, 1993 - Hogwarts Express, Hogsmeade to London

Holly hoped that she’d prepared well enough as she sat with Ron and Hermione in one of the compartments near the back of the Express. She had packed everything she cared about into the book-bag, tucked at the bottom of her normal bag with clothing on top of it. She had gotten Percy to transfigure a copy of her wand (she said it was so she could practice wand movements over the summer without risking a letter from the Ministry) to surrender to her Uncle if he demanded it with her trunk, fully expecting him to try and confiscate anything that might carry the whiff of magic around it. Holly had also enlarged a few things and added them to her trunk so it didn’t seem too light.

The last two weeks of reading by a jar of Hermione supplied Bluebell Flames in her bed hadn’t been nearly enough to make it entirely through Magics of the Mind, but Holly had skimmed the whole thing and made quite a few notes. After the first few pages of introduction the next chunk of The Book had been devoted to Occlumency which was a ‘Discipline’ to support, enhance and defend the Mind. ‘Mind’ was always capitalized in The Book. Apparently there were several ways to learn Occlumency, but foundational memory work was supposed to be the most suitable starting point for younger practitioners.

Legilimency was the next section and it was about learning to sense the memories and textures of a Mind that did not belong to the practitioner. Legilimency was not advised for training until a certain skill in Occlumency was reached, memory cataloguing at the minimum, though barrier creation was supposedly better. The Book said that Legilimency training could start with a charm, but with sufficient Occlumency training it could be improved until wand movements and a verbal incantation would become obsolete, only requiring one's own eyes and Mind to be efficacious.

The latter half of The Book contained dozens of charms and magics that impacted the Mind: the Memory Charm, Cheering Charm, Confundus Charm and the Imperius Curse were listed with many more. Even potions were included by name and description; from the benign and beneficial (the Wit-Sharpening Potion) to the more infamous (a variety of love potions, including Amortentia).

While she had wanted to dive further, faster… Holly held herself to training Occlumency as well as she could on her own over the last week and a half. Once she had understood enough from The Book to do so. Even in these last moments with her friends for weeks, Holly found herself paying attention to how her Mind was processing the experience.

“Are you sure, mate? I mean, I’m happy to do it, but it’s Hedwig.” Ron asked, looking at Holly’s owl where it was perched near her shoulder on the back of her seat.

“Exactly, because of what Dobby did the Dursleys know I’m not to do magic over the summer. If they put the bars back up I won’t be able to let Hedwig out to hunt or stretch her wings. Just take her to the Burrow and send her to me tomorrow. If the bars are back she can at least have her freedom this summer.” Holly explained again, the stress she'd put on Hedwig being free and not herself seemed to make both of her friends uncomfortable.

“Holly, I still think you should tell…” Hermione was cut off by Holly.

“Dumbledore wants me there.” Holly said with a resigned shrug. “Ten weeks, I can get through ten weeks easy enough. Though I do wish I could practice magic, but I can’t afford to slip, what with the warning I got last year.”

That comment triggered Ron. “Which is right unfair, seeing it was Dobby, not you.”

“Maybe you could petition the Ministry to remove that warning, at least.” Hermione suggested thoughtfully. “You know, it probably wouldn’t hurt to try.”

Given that thought, Holly pondered the little elf. “Hey, Dobby? Can you hear me and do you have a moment?”

With a soft pop Dobby was suddenly standing on the floor of the compartment, looking Holly in the eyes. “Dobby is always listening for the Great Miss Holly Potter, of course. What can Dobby do for the Great Miss Holly Potter, ma’am.”

Holly tried, and failed, to resist running her hand over her face, fingers slipping under her glasses to pinch the bridge of her nose. “Thank you Dobby. You may call me Holly, please remember.”

“The Great Holly freed Dobby, so you will always be great. What can Dobby do for you?” Large eyes looked at Holly with adoration.

“I was hoping that you could take a note from me to the Improper Use of Magic Office at the Ministry of Magic and confess that you were the one to use the Hover Charm last summer when you dropped Aunt Petunia’s desert on the floor. I’m hoping it can be…” Holly looked at Hermione for the right word.

“Expunged from your record.” Hermione supplied as she looked closely at Dobby who still seemed to be in a dirty tea towel, but now with a dreadful looking sock on one foot.

“Right, expunged.” Dobby nodded rapidly, so Holly continued. “Great, why don’t you have a seat while I write a letter.” Dobby resisted lauding Holly even further to her approval. While she wrote her letter, including what information she could recall from the prior year, Hermione struck up a conversation.

“Dobby, my name is Hermione Granger and I am quite curious about house elves, but I‘ve been unable to find much information about your people. Can I ask you some questions?” Hermione sounded a bit like she wanted to grill the elf.

“Miss Holly Potter’s friend can ask.” Dobby said with a shrug, thin shoulders rising and falling as his big eyes turned to Hermione.

“Holly has told us that you wanted to be freed, do all house elves want freedom?”

“Oh no, Miss Grangy. Most house elves would rather punish themselves every day than want to be free. Many might quietly wish for a nicer family, but not freedom.” Dobby sat on the floor, looking up as he answered.

“But why wouldn’t they want to be free?” The furrowing brow on Hermione made Holly wonder if she was going to get stubborn now, ‘stubborn Hermione’ could be a force to be reckoned with, but she could also be very frustrating to deal with.

“Dobby has asked many, mostly in these last weeks. They think Dobby is strange in the head. Most say they are happy, or at least safe. Many say Dobby is not a respectable house elf now, wanting pay.” Dobby’s hands were on his knees now and he was swaying side to side slightly.

“Why? Isn’t it expected that people will be compensated for their work?” Was Hermione’s indignant response.

“Miss Grangy is obviously a Great Witch, too. She called Dobby people. Too bad nobody wants to pay Dobby now that he’s free. Dobby has been getting bored without enough work.” There was a wetness in Dobby’s eyes now, and the words had reached Holly’s ears.

“I’d hire you in a minute, Dobby. Too bad using your magic around me would get me expelled within a day.” Holly said without thinking much about it. 

Suddenly Dobby was on his feet and leaning towards Holly, eyes as big as her fists looking at her worshipfully. “The Great Holly would hire Dobby? All Dobby has to do is… be sneaky.”

“Pardon? You mean you could have dropped the cake without the Ministry finding out?!” Holly was loud but didn’t sound mad. Not exactly, anyhow, perhaps somewhere between annoyed and exasperated. As close as he was, Dobby winced at her words, dropping to his knees. “Do not hurt yourself over this, Dobby. I like you better with no bandages, bruises or burns.”

“Still, Dobby must apologize again to the Great Holly. Dobby was only trying to save the Great Holly’s life.” Dobby took a deep breath. “Dobby is remembering to not try that again.”

At Ron’s laughter, Dobby and the girls looked at him. “What? That was funny.” Ron looked at Holly with an odd expression. “If you do hire Dobby do you think he’d want to help me do my chores?”

“Ronald Weasley, if Holly does hire Dobby that doesn’t mean he’s working for you for free as well. Besides, what would your Mother do if she found out?” Hermione watched Ron blanch at the thought of that, even as Dobby shrugged.

“If Dobby has time, maybe, but the Great Holly would always come first. Maybe help Mister Wheezy for two knuts an hour.” Dobby nodded with satisfaction.

“Dobby, you should be paid more than that.” Hermione protested.

“Dobby wants to work, Miss Grangy. He likes his freedom, but doesn’t want much.” Dobby looked speculatively at Holly. “Would the Great Holly hire Dobby for five sickles.”

“An hour? I could easily hire you for a few hours a week at that rate.” Holly admitted.

“Five sickles a month.” Dobby replied, almost indignant. “Dobby is not greedy.”

What followed was an amusing bargaining session where Hermione and Holly kept trying to convince Dobby to accept more money and more days off while Dobby actively fought against each suggested increase and groaned every time the girls were reluctant to accept even the most minor of reductions.

“Fine, one galleon a week, one day off a week and you use your own money to purchase a respectable uniform. Also, you are not to punish yourself for any reason while in my employ. You said you have a place you can stay? And you can acquire your own food with your salary unless we make this a more permanent situation?” Dobby nodded. Holly and Hermione weren’t entirely happy with the arrangement, but Dobby seemed pleased and Ron was, at the very least, amused to have watched the three of them sort this out. Once Dobby and Holly shook hands on the deal, Holly dug in her bags and brought out ten galleons and handed them to Dobby with the letter for the Ministry. “Here is your pay for the next ten weeks, if you need more of an advance to purchase a uniform or meet your other needs, let me know. Now, this letter is to go to the Improper Use of Magic Office at the Ministry of Magic after you have a new uniform and you will confess to your involvement in the mistake from last summer. Understood?”

Dobby looked at the gold in his hands for a moment, and then the letter, before he nearly vibrated with joy. “Dobby will do it right away, Great Holly Miss.”

The house elf was gone before Holly could once again ask him to simply call her Holly. “Well, that should make things loads easier this summer. Now if I could just find a way around the Trace it would be perfect, or as perfect as it could be having to stay with the Dursleys.”

“Good luck with that, mate. Fred and George have been trying to puzzle that one out since they got their wands.” Ron shared, eyes drifting to the passing scenery now that the Dobby show was over. 

“There has to be a way.” Holly complained. “You can’t honestly tell me that Malfoy doesn’t use magic at home over every blasted holiday.”

The way Ron looked at both girls and winced slightly was incredibly suspicious.

“What was that look about, Ron?” Hermione asked softly, but there was an edge to it.

There was a groan from the boy with orange hair before he replied, sounding like he expected to get hexed. “Look… Fine, the Ministry doesn’t send Underage Magic Letters when the magic happens at magical homes or some magical places, the parents are supposed to manage it in those cases. Like Mom or Dad would probably ground us from our wands for the holiday and more if one of us did use our wands at home, but some parents just don’t care. I think Diggory gets to use magic for his chores at home. And you’re probably right about Malfoy practicing hexes and curses all summer at his place.”

That did not go over well with Hermione even more than Holly. “What do you mean?! That’s blatant prejudice against muggle-borns.”

Ron held up his hands in surrender. “Don’t curse the owl. I had nothing to do with it and I can’t do magic at home either.”

There was a sigh from Holly after that. “Hey, at least now I know more than I did. If I ran away to the Leaky Cauldron and got a room I could practice until Professor Dumbledore noticed I wasn’t with the Dursleys, I suppose.”

“Holly, you shouldn’t run away at all. If they’re that bad…” Hermione was cut off by Holly again.

“The Headmaster would just send me back, Hermione. But I had some help preparing some things. And now that Dobby is working for me it should be mostly tolerable in Surrey.” ‘At least if I could keep practicing the contents of The Book.’ Holly thought as she mentally shortened the name of Magics of the Mind in her own head.

The last two weeks at school, when exams would normally be taking place, had been supplanted at the last moment by the Headmaster (for everyone but 5th and 7th years who still needed to take OWLs and NEWTs). That resulted in a blend of revision, for instructors like Snape and Binns, or more amusing aspects of the subjects. 

Flitwick had demonstrated a variety of niche and utility charms at the beginning of his classes over those two weeks and taught the one that got the most votes in the classroom. Holly had been happy enough to learn the Depilatory Charm, which was apparently a modification to the Hair Loss Curse. Most of the boys had voted for it as it was better than the Severing Charm for shaving, and enough girls voted for it that it was nearly a landslide. While Holly had little need of it yet, she supposed it wasn’t a waste. Even better was that they had also learned the base Hair Loss Curse and Holly certainly had a few targets in mind for that.

Dumbledore stepping in for DADA had delivered more interesting activities than had taken place in that class throughout the prior two years. Disarming his dummies of lollipops and getting to keep them if you caught them seemed inspired. Quiz teams for review didn’t suck horribly either, especially when the Headmaster would transfigure the winning team individual cute little trophies to keep as prizes. 

On Holly’s own time she had practiced her glamours for several days before she realized she didn’t want to risk The Book to her minimal illusion skills as someone on the staff would obviously notice, instead she studied Magics of the Mind at night and spent time in classes and with her friends during the days. Frustrated by the fact she would need to be back in Surrey soon, Holly had skipped a bunch of sleep trying to practice as much Occlumency from The Book as possible before she had to leave Hogwarts.

Noticing a lull in the conversation after she had become distracted by her thoughts, Holly glanced and saw that Hermione was nose deep in the Arithmancy book she had owl ordered for her friend (a copy of one she had found in the bookbag that looked particularly informative). Ron was stretched out and dozing, draped over the otherwise unoccupied bench on the other side of the compartment. Holly pondered pulling out her own reading material when an elf appeared in the compartment.

Though she should have realized immediately that the recent arrival was Dobby, Holly’s eyes rejected the possibility until she had time to process it. Short being with floppy ears, check. Deep blue jacket with shooting stars that moved over the surface of the fabric, check. Yellow waistcoat with floating silver moons, check. Green shirt with a dizzying array of moving vines causing the surface to appear as if it were writhing, check. Red bowtie with golden trim, check. Matching short red cape with a lion embroidered on it, check. Dark purple trousers with lightning bolts shooting across it at odd intervals, check. Feet in mismatched socks (one green with embroidered brooms, the other red with golden snitches) but no shoes, check. Tiny top hat with twinkling stars, double check and mate.

“Great Miss Holly.” Somehow Dobby’s voice was being pitched a little lower and it was obviously an affectation. “The Ministry lady tried to demand your presence for any review of the facts, however Do… I was able to make her fix it anyway. She still wants you to sign this before it’s removed.”

Rolling her eyes, Holly shook her head at the house elf. “Dobby, that is a brilliant uniform. Now, to business, you don’t need to change how you talk. It sounded nice, but you don’t need to put yourself out to be employed by me, got it?”

Rather than responding in words the house elf with a tiny top hat simply nodded in a strangely suave way. At that point, Holly noticed Hermione watching their conversation with a speculative gleam in her eye.

“Look, don’t change too much for me, but if you are going to change, can you drop the whole ‘Great’ thing, please?” Holly almost sighed out her question rather than asking it.

“Yes, Miss Holly.” Dobby said, his voice at his normal pitch, holding out a piece of paper.

At a glance the paperwork seemed straight forward, but Holly handed it to Hermione for a second opinion. “So the incident will remain in your file, but it won’t count as a warning. They probably want it in case they need to establish a pattern if it happens again.” Hermione handed the paper back. “You might be able to get it completely expunged if you get a solicitor or something, but otherwise it’s probably the best you can expect, Holly.”

“Well, that means I get one free screw up at least when I’m looking for how to practice magic without the Trace picking it up.” Holly noticed when Dobby perked up and started bouncing on his toes, which she was comforted by as she didn’t really want the little fellow to entirely change himself now. Sure, he could be irritating, but who couldn’t? And most of her friends were honestly exasperating at times. “Is there something you want to share with the class, Dobby?”

Without any indication that he was confused by the statement, Dobby spoke. “Miss Holly is looking for what the Tracy can’t see. Dobby hears the people at the parties talking, heavy wards or good enough concealment.”

Holly frowned but resisted groaning. “Like Hogwarts level wards? That’s not something I can whip up. What kind of concealment?”

Dobby gripped his left ear as his expression became focused. “Frowning girl didn’t say exactly, just that diss-ill-son-mint was not good enough.”

“Disillusionment?” Hermione asked but continued when Dobby shrugged. “Well, I’ve only read about it, but it is described as more of a camouflage than true invisibility.” The last word caused Holly to perk up. “Holly Pandora Potter, you are not going to try using your wand under your Invisibility Cloak. Especially before you even get your first warning removed.”

Holly sighed and slumped, as if resigned to Hermione’s words. Sure she was going to do exactly that, but she didn’t need this fight. Holly would do what she wanted and if she was caught out, well, she could ask for forgiveness then. “It would be good to know if it could work, but I can wait.” ‘Until tonight.’ She finished in her head. Hermione didn’t look particularly convinced but Holly didn’t really care as she changed subjects. Carefully writing her name on the form that Dobby had brought from the ministry, she handed it to the elf. “Dobby, after you return this to the Ministry you can relax. In fact, why don’t you take your first day off tomorrow as I’ll need time to settle back in and decide what your tasks will be when I am unavailable. Maybe you can buy yourself some more socks or clothes for casual wear.” Holly winked at her new employee before she had a passing thought about how horrible Vernon and Petunia could be. “Say, can you hold onto one of my bags and return it to me the next time I call you?”

“Of course, Miss Holly.” Dobby accepted the book-bag after Holly pulled it from her old bag. “Dobby will be listening if you need me.” With that Dobby nodded and vanished.

“I swear, it’s nearly usury, but at least I can trust you won’t abuse Dobby, Holly.” Holly rolled her eyes at Hermione’s words.

“Thanks for being aware I’m not an abusive prat, mate.” Holly waved off the forthcoming apology. “I know you don’t like it but we both tried to talk him into taking more, and at least I can talk with him and find out what he likes to do ‘cause I’ve got more than enough chores to share around.”

Ron, who had awoken at some point during their conversation, chuckled lightly at their byplay. “Well, if he’s bored I can always offer up some work de-gnoming that garden I mentioned. Now, since we’re all awake, can I interest one of you in a game of chess?”

Both girls rolled their eyes and laughed before Holly sacrificed herself to that eight by eight battlefield one more time.

June 21st, 1993 - 4 Privet Drive, Little Winging, Surrey, England

Vernon Dursley had confiscated Holly’s trunk as well as demanded her wand so she had surrendered her previously acquired fake, thanking Percy again in her head. Possibly as some consideration for Holly’s lack of argument, he had agreed to allow Hedwig to hunt at night so Holly hadn’t needed to leave her with the Weasley family.

Now Holly was planning to have Hedwig take the occasional night time post to Ron, seeing as Hermione was on holiday in Spain with her parents for the next two weeks the letters to her roommate would have to wait. For the moment Holly had decided to lay low so the Dursleys might relax a little bit, no complaining and doing chores quietly. Holly hadn’t even wished to use her wand under the cloak that was with Dobby yet, Hermione’s caution about risking it immediately after having the other warning removed had finely sunk in as sensible, rather than annoying.

At least that was the plan until this morning when Petunia required Holly to do all her chores at double speed, handed her a paper plate with two thin sandwiches and a single withered looking carrot, then marched her into Holly’s room, stopping in the doorway. “You’re old enough not to need a minder, girl, but I won’t have you getting into trouble or making messes so you’ll stay in your room. Vernon has a business dinner this evening and I’m taking Dudders out as a treat, spending the day with his Mummy.” Holly did not roll her eyes, barely. “We’re apt to be home late, but I don’t want a peep out of you until morning. Understood?” Petunia’s nasal voice, irritating at the best of times, was even more grating in the moment. It did explain why Vernon had been picked up by a co-worker this morning, not that Holly had particularly cared about the irregularity at the time.

“Yes, Aunt Petunia.” Holly prevented herself from asking to have the door unlocked so she could use the loo. She wouldn’t get what she wanted and she would likely get punished for asking. Seconds later the door was closed and Holly listened as several deadbolts and chains were locked.

Holly moved to her uncomfortable bed and sat on the edge, patiently waiting until she heard Dudley and Petunia not only leave the house, but for the car to drive away. This took almost twenty minutes because, honestly, Petunia could simply be a bitch when it came to doing anything involved with Holly; leaving her locked in her room for twenty minutes more than necessary? Why absolutely, please and thank you.

Once the car was away and there would be obvious indications that anyone would be entering the house, giving Holly time to hide any evidence, Holly summoned Dobby. The soft pop of the house elf’s brand of teleportation was not likely to have been noted by the Dursleys if they had been in the house, but there was a chance that Dobby’s energetic nature might.

“Miss Holly calls and Dobby is ready.” Yeah, even though Dobby had been trying to be a little more formal, he was just as energetic and spoke eagerly. Holly noticed he was holding the book-bag out to her out to her, his thin arms straight as if presenting her with the Crown Jewels.

“Thank you, Dobby.” Holly accepted the bag she had been missing over the last day and a half. Still it had been a good idea, Vernon had made her turn out her old bag and she probably only got to keep her wand because of the fake and that she’d tucked the real wand inside her sock and shoe. “Did you have a good day off?” She was curious if that would trigger a long tale, but Dobby simply nodded twice, big eyes intent on Holly. “Do you need anything to eat?” Now it was a glance at the sparsely loaded paper plate and a single head shake. “Brilliant. Now, as stealthy as you can, I’d like you to look at where everything is in the house and get used to it. Once you have a good idea of the layout, I want you to start cleaning the downstairs and the loo.” With Auntie making her rush this morning, if she missed things and Petunia noticed later, there would be yelling or even punishments that Holly would rather avoid. Largely because that woman had been mostly to blame.

Dobby issued a ‘Yes, Miss Holly’. And popped away before Holly did anything else. After a handful of seconds she nodded and grabbed the wand she had tucked into her bed frame before opening the book-bag. The parcel of preserved food, care of Angelina and Alicia, would have something for dinner even if it was currently taking up space on one of the shelves next to some books. Holly’s Nimbus 2000 blocked the view of a few books, but there was room to move it out of the way if she needed to do so. Grabbing her Invisibility Cloak from the bag, Holly arranged it over her, making a little tent of it while she sat cross legged on the bed.

‘Hm, what spell should I try? I might want to use something that I could explain as necessary…’ Holly threw off the cloak and rummaged in the little lopsided dresser for the lock that Uncle Vernon had used on Hedwig’s cage last year. Crawling back under the cloak, she made certain she was entirely covered before inspecting the lock and snapping it closed. Holly gave it a tug to make sure it was locked, then moved her Holly wand as if writing a reversed ‘S’ in the air while incanting, “alohamora.”

The lock immediately popped open and Holly fought not to hold her breath as she waited.

Chapter Text

July 31st, 1993 - 4 Privet Drive, Little Winging, Surrey, England

The end of June and most of July had been surprisingly tolerable for Holly. With Dobby handling chores as long as none of the Dursley family were watching the garden or rooms that he was cleaning, Holly had done a bit of each task but mostly had to handle cooking many of the meals, or at least doing the meal preparation and cleaning the dishes. This wasn’t the worst of chores, though Dudley grazing on ingredients as Holly tried to cook and Petunia complaining about any given thing were both bothersome. 

Occlumency practice had allowed Holly enough self control that her normal reactions to the Dursley’s abuse of her were tucked away. With lessened reactions, Vernon seemed to believe that he had cowed Holly sufficiently and simply tried to ignore her existence. How could Holly possibly know that? She had been practicing her Legilimency on Vernon, Petunia and Dudley for the last three weeks.

Turns out casting spells under her Father’s Invisibility Cloak meant that Holly was not triggering the Trace and that had opened up a great number of opportunities. Not that Holly hadn’t still been in a partial panic for most of an hour after casting that Opening Charm in July, even if no warning ever arrived. The modified Silencing Charm that Fred and George had taught Holly for shoes was instrumental in moving around 4 Privet Drive stealthily under the Cloak. Dobby and Holly were both easily able to deal with the locks on her room. Dudley’s habit of watching the telly with the volume much too loud and Vernon's yelling at the news made it simple for Holly to sit by the electronic device and whisper the incantation provided in Magics of the Mind.  

It was easy to look into the eyes of people staring at the telly screen right next to her.

Was Holly bothered that the telly went on the fritz twice in those three weeks, once frying out a brand new set? Not in the least. Was Holly bothered to discover that not only was her Uncle Vernon the complete prat he appeared to be on the outside, but there were also monthly deposits into the Dursley family accounts that were intended for Holly’s upkeep and he had treated her like a complete burden for nearly twelve years? Absolutely. A hundred pounds a month wasn’t that much, sure, but it totaled over £14,000 which was enough money for a new estate car. Holly hadn’t ever considered robbing Vernon and Petunia directly, but learning there had been money for her care and she had never owned anything new before Hogwarts that she hadn’t stolen? That had an impact. ‘I will be getting my own back before I cut ties.’ The thought pushed through once Holly decided how she felt upon discovering that snippet of information.

Dudley’s Mind was mostly flat, boring... stale. Vernon’s at least had a base level of cunning gained from playing the edges of propriety. Lining his families finances with cash meant for Petunia’s niece was almost as far as he would go, padding his expense reports to include an extra cab ride or lunch would have been his limit otherwise. He was a bigot and all that, but he did use his noggin to some extent… His son did not. Dudley always took the easy way and his Mind showed it, petty cruelty and doing what his folks said were Dudley’s tried and tested truths. Holly spent no real time examining Dudley’s memories once she realized he hadn’t decided to be mean to her, he just did it because he understood his parents approved. At least so long as he didn’t get caught hitting a girl in public. Thinking back, Holly remembered it had always been his friends who had done so outside the home; Holly had only felt his punches and kicks inside 4 Privet Drive.

Aunt Petunia’s Mind was more layered. She had been clever once and was now closer to cunning like Vernon, dropped out of Uni at nineteen with the promise that Vernon would care for her. Most of her effort was now spent to keep up a front of normality for the neighbors and make certain that Vernon was satisfied and appeased until they could safely be rid of Holly. Once that issue was removed there would be time to see about a second car or a vacation home. For now it was appeasing Vernon; extravagant care for Dudley and putting down her niece did most of her work for her there. The really interesting bit about Petunia, and why Holly spent so much time in her mind, was the woman’s memories of Lily Evans.

Petunia’s sister had been much loved in the Evans family growing up, even Petunia had loved her little redheaded sister. At least she had until the strangeness began and Lily spent most of her free time with the ragamuffin down the street. Professor Snape being her Mum’s childhood friend was a bit of a shock, but digging around in Petunia’s Mind showed that Snape hadn’t been at Lily and James’ wedding. Something had gone wrong with their childhood friendship. Dozens of hours of You’ve Been Framed, London’s Burning and the news went ignored by Holly as she looked at any memory Petunia held of Lily and Holly’s grandparents that she would never meet. Holly even learned that there was a photo album in the attic with pictures Petunia never felt comfortable binning, pictures of the Evan’s family that made Petunia think uncomfortable thoughts of having no family aside from Vernon and Dudley. In Petunia’s Mind, Marge was Vernon’s sister and no relation to Petunia, Holly was Lily’s daughter and not Petunia’s niece. Holly was a burden placed in Petunia’s life by the wizards that had stolen her once beloved sister away..

Good thing for the Occlumency or Holly might have sobbed out loud and been caught out. As it was she’d had to hold herself together for the long minutes and seconds it took to make her way back to her room without lashing out. Her room where Dobby handed Holly the Evans’ Family Photo Album from the attic before the Dursleys went to bed that night. 

The whole experience had emboldened Holly to try and seek the connections between images and memories with less regard than she had previously kept for her target’s Minds. Magics of the Mind was clear that it was possible to trigger headaches and worse symptoms through the clumsy use of Legilimency . Too bad for the Dursleys that Holly had stopped caring. If Petunia needed four paracetamol before bed it didn’t upset Holly in the least. If Holly had pained Vernon by looking at his financials, well, he wasn’t going to remember it when she was done anyhow.

Holly hadn’t intended to start on Legilimency after Occlumency, she had planned to start in on practicing the Memory Charm as soon as she could. The Book on the other hand, had made it clear that a solid grasp of the two disciplines of Legilimency and Occlumency improved all mental charms by a significant factor. Legilimency allowed for superior tailoring of the charm effects to the specific target while Occlumency was known to improve the witches own mental strength to focus intent and improve visualization. Even considering something as innocuous as the Cheering Charm, Holly had realized that different visualizations for Ron and Hermione would modify how each of them would experience the effect. And the section on the Imperius Curse made it clear that imposing a command to do something that the subject was inclined to do anyhow was far more likely to find success, and be undetected, than a command to do something out of the subject’s character.

Being skilled in Legilimency also meant that you could look through the subject’s Mind after manipulating it and see if there were any traces left behind that should be cleaned up, something that might catch the attention of the subject. Or even worse, something that might catch the attention of the Ministry. Holly wasn’t particularly predisposed to dislike the government, but her brief exposure to Minister Fudge having Hagrid carted off to Azkaban so his administration could be seen doing something. Well, that man was bloody awful at the very least and his being in charge of the magical government in these parts didn’t speak highly of the rest.

All together, Holly thought she’d been doing rather fabulously this summer, her Occlumency was solidly in beginnings of the intermediate stage of development according to the aspects of the checklist in Magics of the Mind that she could test without access to another Legilimencer. Holly’s Legilimency didn’t seem to confuse her relatives any longer when she made a probe, drifting among their memories for the most part unless she placed her purpose ahead of their well being, like the last week.

All in all, a pretty accomplished month and change even before including the things Holly had accomplished aside from her Occlumency and Legilimency training. Back at school Holly had gone through the side pouches of the book-bag; she had burned all the signed pictures of Lockhart of course, but she kept the hundred galleons (ten of which had been used to pay Dobby for the summer) and the extensive grooming kit with a mad amount of hair-care products and assorted cosmetics. Letters to Lavender and Pavarti had resulted in tentatively excited responses, a copy of Witch Weekly with a big cosmetic tips section and the personal thoughts about what make-up and hairstyles might flatter Holly from both girls. There was also a promise that they would be happy to give more hands-on guidance once they were all back at Hogwarts.

Holly had also gotten the entirety of her holiday homework complete. She had found it much easier as she could practice Charms and Transfigurations, so describing them in her essays was quite a bit easier. Holly’s letter to Gringotts about the fact that she was unaware of exactly who was keeping her key, but she didn’t have one had the goblins cancel all of the current keys to the Potter vault, at least once they verified her identity in a follow up letter with a few drops of blood. They said she could get a new one when she came to the bank, but in the meantime they would be doing a full audit of the Potter account. Holly was going to need a book on finances when she got to Diagon Alley for sure, not that today was the day to think about such things.

It was her birthday and her friends had not only remembered, but also sent gifts that arrived not long after midnight. A Sneak-o-scope from Ron who was on holiday in Egypt (good on the Weasley’s for winning the Prophet’s version of a lotto) and a broom care kit from Hermione. That gift was a lovely departure from the usual book, quill or planner she might expect from her female friend. Of course that made her think about her friend’s birthdays. 

In her first year she and Hermione hadn’t been friends yet, so Holly hadn’t gotten Hermione anything but she’d learned her birthday was in September. Last year she’d found out Hermione’s birthday was on the nineteenth, but she’d failed to plan so Holly had last minute bought a gift voucher from Flourish and Blotts by owl. This year Holly was going to have to pick up something in Diagon, or maybe give Hermione one of the books from the book-bag. There was still some time to decide which. 

Ron’s birthday in March had been easier to plan for once Holly had admitted to the quidditch team in second year that she wanted to make biscuits but didn’t have anywhere to do so; Fred and George had shown her the way to the kitchen once she promised to make extra for the team. They teased her horribly about having a crush on Ron when Holly gave him a tin of handmade millionaire’s shortbread for his March birthday, but Holly just rolled her eyes. She knew them well enough to know the teasing would be worse if she protested, unless she escalated retaliation so far it wasn’t worth the bother. Knowledge of the kitchen was also how she had stocked up on extra food for the summer, Alicia and Angelina providing the Preserving Charms.

It was also how she’d gotten used to the house elves and knew they weren’t all a bit nutters like Dobby. Her employee had calmed down a little bit throughout the summer, but Dobby still had his idiosyncrasies with mismatched socks and whimsical outfit.

‘Well, time to go make breakfast and feel lucky if I get two slices of toast.’ Holly thought as she heard the locks turn and the chains unhook. “Breakfast, girl.” Petunia’s order came through the door, disdain obvious in the tone.

“Yes, ma’am.” Holly replied as she had learned calling Petunia ‘Aunt’ or by name irked the woman who would rather never acknowledge any kinship between them. She made her way to the kitchen with part of her Hogwarts letter in her pocket, modified by a little glamour from the same book she had used to dispel the illusion that had been placed on Magics of the Mind.  

Having just finished her small plate of food, Holly was trying to decide when to bring up the paper in her pocket when Vernon addressed her unexpectedly. “Girl, my sister Marge will be visiting for a week starting tomorrow. You’re to be polite and stay out of her way if at all possible. None of your freakishness or any talk about your freaky school or any of it. Any nonsense and you’ll be locked in your room the entire week. Got it?”

Holly had known for weeks that Marge was coming, the information in Vernon and Petunia’s Minds easy for the taking. This did give her an opening though. “Yes, sir. I suppose I should show this to you now then.” Holly reached into her pocket and pulled out her magically altered Hogsmeade permission slip.

With a scowl Vernon picked up the folded paper and opened it. “What’s this then? Your Board of Governors are considering the reinstitution of corporal punishment?” The grin on Vernon’s face was wide for a moment as he reached over to grab a pen before he paused. “Girl, why would you bring this to me if you know I’m completely in favor of such a change?”

As Holly had realized, there was some native intelligence there. “If I don’t bring it back they might send somebody, and I know you don’t want more of my kind about, sir.” She kept her eyes down, Vernon appreciated it rather a lot when Holly seemed afraid of him.

“Harumph, and remember that.” The beefy man found a pen and signed his name with a flourish before shoving it back at Holly. Without a sound Holly slid the signed permission slip back in her pocket then stood to start clearing and cleaning the dishes, hiding a small smile as she turned away from the table.

August 1st, 1993 - Wisteria Walk, Little Winging, Surrey, England

‘That certainly hadn’t gone to plan.’ Holly thought. Well, any plan that Holly had considered when planning to keeping her calm around Marge. Even though the words had been nasty and cruel, it wasn’t what Marge Dursley said that had caused Holly’s Occlumency to slip. Not even the cruel look on her face as she belittled Holly.

The scowl had been the one ‘Aunt’ Marge saved for Holly because she always had smiles for the rest of the Dursleys.  “It’s damn good of Vernon and Petunia to keep you. Wouldn’t have done it myself. You’d have gone straight to an orphanage if you’d been dumped on my doorstep. Look at me when I’m talking to you, brat.” 

Glancing up, Holly was reminded just how much Marge resembled her brother. It was a passing thought that fled once Holly met Marjorie Dursley’s eyes. Holly had read in The Book that eventually she might be able to attain the skill to use Legilimency without saying the incantation, and with further practice do the same without a wand, but she certainly hadn’t expected it to take place like this. It didn’t feel like it had when Holly tried to peer into Petunia or Vernon’s Minds, instead it felt like Marge was pushing her feelings, her vitriol, out all over Holly and when it started Holly fell into Marge’s Mind, drowning the young witch in the heavy syrup of the adult's thoughts.

Holly knew that Vernon was a bad bloke, sure enough. While he’d never beaten Holly, he had shoved her, grabbed her in anger and even shaken her a time or two. Certainly he agreed with Petunia that Holly was a burden and would be better off without her ‘freakishness’. Sure he allowed her to go hungry and be clad in nothing but hand-me-downs. Vernon also championed the idea of shutting her away in closed spaces out of his sight. However, in all the memories of Vernon’s that Holly had plumbed there hadn’t been the sadistic malice and desire to cause suffering that Holly now found herself surrounded by in Marge’s Mind.

Any ability to keep calm vanished instantly, Holly’s still nascent Occlumency barriers dropped as the acidic and cruel thoughts pressing in on her own Mind tried to overwhelm her. It was the awareness that Marge would happily set Ripper, the woman’s favorite dog, on her and applaud as the beast savaged Holly’s body if she didn’t know that such a thing might cause problems for her Brother and his family… that triggered an instinctual response from Holly.

In the moment Holly wished nothing more than to strip away the memory of herself or anything about her from such a wicked woman, in fact from everyone in 4 Privet Drive. They didn’t like her, they didn’t want her here, Marge would like to torture Holly in fact rather than simply in her mind. The feeling that Holly didn’t like the Dursleys either was barely a consideration as Holly’s uncontrolled magic pulsed and a flash of green light suffused the sitting room as the electric lights flickered. The flash snapped Holly out of Marge’s Mind as everyone had blinked, slowly turning to stare at Holly.

Vernon spoke first. “Who are you?” Holly blinked for a moment, wishing she was holding the wand that was hidden in the bed frame in her room upstairs.

Looking around she saw the undisguised confusion on all of the Dursley’s faces and a smidgen of curiosity in Petunia’s. “Sorry, sir. I’m visiting my Granny who lives at 4 Wisteria Walk and I was playing at the park. I must have gone down the wrong street on my way back and your door was unlocked. Sorry about that. I’ll be on my way.” Holly decided to ham it up a little bit. “How mortifying.” She said softly as she turned towards the door, hoping they were too confused by her accidental magic to think much of the experience.

Vernon breathed in sharply like he might start yelling, but Petunia spoke first. “No trouble, young lady.” Holly looked back and saw her Aunt pointing towards the drive. “Wisteria Walk is two blocks further in that direction, though you may want to knock on the off chance you make another mistake.”

Holly was taken back with how polite Petunia was treating her, eyes lingering on her Aunt’s face for a moment, a face that showed a bit of pity for her. “Thank you, ma’am. Sorry again for the disturbance.”

Even lingering in the alleyway just off of Wisteria Walk, Holly felt haunted by the last look she’d had of Petunia. Kindness on her face, performative no doubt, but more kindness than Holly had ever seen Petunia direct towards her. 

Squeezing between a pair of sheds, Holly moved a bin to hide herself better. The late morning summer sun made it difficult to be truly stealthy, but she needed to get a few things done immediately. “Dobby, I need you, please.”

“Miss Holly, what can Dobby do for you?” Dobby had changed out his hat and was now wearing a pink church bonnet that brought an unintentional smile to Holly’s face.

“Nice hat, Dobby. I accidentally wiped myself from the Dursley’s memories, but I need you to recover my things and make it look like I never lived there. As soon as possible and with as much stealth as possible, as well.”

Dobby looked at the narrow space he found himself in and arched an eyebrow. “Would Miss Holly like everything to be brought here?”

“No. My Cloak is already in the book-bag, so I just need the bag and my wand first. Do you know where the Burrow is?”

While nodding, Dobby replied. “Dobby followed Miss Holly there last summer when he hoped that Miss would not return to Hogwarts.”

“Great…” Holly drawled out, realizing that Dobby would have rather left her in a coma than let her risk death at Hogwarts. “Put my other things in the shed at the Burrow then report back when you’re done with that.” With the Weasleys being out of the country Holly should be able to sort everything out before they get back. Not that they would mind her staying, she knew, but she’d have a heck of a time getting finished with everything else she wanted to do in August if she did. Too many eyes and Molly Weasley would certainly strive to keep track of her. Seconds later Dobby returned and handed Holly her wand and book-bag. “I could kiss you. You’re the absolute best, Dobby. Let me know when you're ready for a raise.” It was a blushing Dobby that vanished a few seconds later without uttering a word.

Holly pulled the Cloak out and draped it over her, cool fabric soothing her with memories of listening to stories about her Father that Hagrid had shared. Once one of the Cornish pasties from her bag had been pulled out and consumed, Holly brushed the crumbs away and pulled out Magics of the Mind, turning to the charms and other Mind affecting magics in the latter half of the book. She had two that she needed to practice before she went ahead with her plan and, lucky her, there was an anthill very nearby to provide her with practice targets.

Dobby returned before Holly got underway. The house elf informed her that his tasks were complete and asked if there was anything else that Holly required. There wasn’t, but she did offer that if Dobby was bored it might be nice if he could check on the Burrow for the Weasleys since they were away, maybe tidying up the garden if he felt like it. Her diminutive employee displayed an uptick of the corner of his mouth and nodded before vanishing again. 

Holly had been practicing for a few hours when her emergency sanctuary was intruded upon by an entirely unexpected visitor. A massive black dog shouldered aside the bin Holly had initially moved so she could better hide, then put his nose back close to the ground and started scenting, moving closer to Holly. She was considering using magic to make the dog go away when it did something even more odd than moving the bin like it had. The dog looked directly where Holly was sitting, gave a low woof, then flopped to the ground. Moments later it opened its mouth and let its tongue loll out.

In spite of the fact that Holly felt she should be hiding, the strange situation (yes it was still strange even compared to her last two years at school) provoked her to talk. “Well, you aren’t an average dog, are you?”

The dob blinked before pulling its tongue back into its mouth. “Woof woof.” It barked softly.

Still under the Invisibility Cloak, Holly wondered how smart magical dogs could get. “Seven plus six is thirteen.”

The dog blinked again, moving its head side to side for a moment before… “Woof.”

It was barely a whisper when Holly uttered, “legilimens,” and found herself among the shattered memories and thoughts of a very unusual Mind. Holly hadn’t tried to read an animal previously and she couldn’t have expected that the result would have been anything like this. There were memories of walking upright, memories of talking and memories of regret that drifted as if in a malaise within the boundaries of a shell-like remnant of what Holly had been learning to make around her own Mind. When she found the first memory that held anything or anyone that Holly recognized it was, absurdly, the spitting images of her parents as teenagers yelling at one another in the Gryffindor common room. Holly couldn’t keep that memory stable before it changed and the source of the memory was looking down at the corpse of Holly’s father, eyes blank and open as the dog? The source? The person panicked and raced up the stairs after wailing in pain upon seeing that blank face, words that Holly couldn’t focus on dropping from the source’s mouth. A street exploding? Bullying Snape? The memory that Holly was perceiving then fractured and she was adrift again before seeing the dog (person?) suffering curses, jinxes and hexes as well as horrible words from a fierce looking woman with a wand pointed down at “Sirius Black? A waste of the name is what you are. You, with your blood traitor friends, Gryffindor bull-headedness, muggle fascinations…”

Holly felt the echo of the words, hate like Vernon and Petunia had wielded.

Hate like Marge poured out at Holly that very morning.

Hate like Sirius Black directed at himself amidst the sea of remorse and suffering in his Mind.

An unknown time later Holly pulled herself out of the conflux of despairing memories and the grey sea of sadness in which they drifted, there was a new voice that came from outside herself. “Hey Prongslet, luv." The man let out a raspy breath. "An aspiring legilimencer at thirteen? Can’t say I saw that coming.” Holly felt arms wrap around her and her Father’s Cloak, even with everything else going on she sank into those arms by some deep instinct that certainly hadn’t been cultivated in the Dursley household.

Blinking, Holly let a word tumble out of her mouth without any thought behind it even as she was pressed to the chest of a shabby man who looked all the parts of a proper madman. “Hey.”

“Hey to you too.” Were the words that fell from Sirius Black’s lips in response as he continued to hug his invisible goddaughter. 

Chapter Text

August 2nd, 1993 - High Street, Woking, Surrey, England

Holly had decided that Sirius was more than a little mad, describing demons as the guards at Azkaban and breaking down into tears or ranting at odd times. He also smelled and was a horrible mess, but since he obviously cared about her, Holly had decided she would keep him around and do what she could for the raggedy man. Holly had let her godfather borrow her wand so he could cast some charms to clean himself, but he still looked horribly shabby. He was also rail thin so she encouraged him to devour as much of her remaining preserved food as he was capable of eating.

She would do more for them both later this morning, after she was finished with Vernon Dursley and she could rinse her hands of the lot of them once and for all. Sirius had argued weakly against this plan, something about the spell Holly had proposed using being ‘unforgivable’. She could sort of understand that given the somewhat slimy feeling Holly was experiencing by being connected to Vernon through the Imperius Charm. Sirius claimed the real name was the Imperius Curse, but that wasn’t how it was categorized in The Book. He’d folded rather quickly when Holly shared the treatment she had received from Vernon and his family.

That, of course, had made Sirius want to kill them, but Holly talked him out of it. She simply wanted to get back what should have been used for her and wasn’t.

At any rate, Vernon had sat down in the car that morning to go to work, the car where Holly had slept in the back seat under the Invisibility Cloak. Once he had settled, Holly cast the charm on him. It was harder than compelling the ants she had practiced on the day before, but not by much, as it was easy in the moment to want to be the one in charge. The one who dominated him with her magic and Mind. She’d considered having him drive them (Sirius had climbed in the boot that morning) all the way to London, but Holly abandoned the idea as it would delay cutting ties.

The bank they were parked beside was the same chain that Vernon Dursley used, just a different branch. While Vernon was inside Holly got Sirius (or Padfoot, she supposed as he was in his animal form) out of the boot and had him hide among the other cars along High Street. Once Vernon exited the bank Holly felt for the slimy thread that connected them and whispered along it, ‘sit in your car and roll down the window.’ When that was done she continued, ‘bring out the money.’ Holly blinked for a moment at the inch thick envelope that Vernon pulled out from the inside pocket of his jacket. Her hand was visible for a fraction of a second as she took the bank envelope and slid it into one of the side pouches of her book-bag. ‘Wait two minutes then drive to work.’ Holly was happy to give that last command as she whispered “Obliviate” and tried to focus on everything since Vernon had gotten in the car at his home. Holly felt the magic take hold and Vernon’s already blank stare turned almost glassy for a moment.

Hopefully she hadn’t made Vernon forget his entire life, but if she had, she wouldn’t feel too horrible about it.

With a nod to herself, Holly walked to where Padfoot was waiting and allowed the connection from the Imperius Charm to fade away. Catching sight of the big black dog, she went to Padfoot and bent down to whisper. “We’re going to the alley at the end of the block.” Nudging Padfoot’s head in the proper direction, Holly led the way. Once there, Holly ducked into a delivery bay for one of the shops and pulled off the Cloak. “All right now, time for you to man up.”

Padfoot, and then Sirius, rolled his eyes at her. “I’m on the run from the law, you know.” Now Holly rolled her eyes at him and tossed him the Cloak. “I could stay as Padfoot instead, you know.”

“Too much of an issue in the shops, lots won’t let pets inside. Besides, we need to get you some better clothes as well.” Holly waited until Sirius settled the Cloak over him. “Do stick nearby, I don’t fancy you wandering off and getting hit by a car.” Sirius made a rude sound, but whistled softly as Holly pulled out the envelope of cash and moved a few of the £50 notes into her pocket.

Sirius whispered near Holly’s ear. “That’s quite a wad of cash, how many galleons would it be?” 

“A little less than three thousand.” Holly said after doing some quick math. “There was a charity shop we passed on the way to the bank, just a few blocks away. Let’s start there.”

“Wherever you want, though I don’t know why you wouldn’t go to one of the nicer stores. You’ve got the money for it.” Holly’s invisible godfather commented softly as he followed.

“If I go into a nice place dressed like this they’re going to think I stole any money I’ve got.” Holly gestured at her hand-me-downs, it had happened to her before. “A charity shop won’t care, even if it’s a fifty I can claim it was birthday money from a grandparent. Once I’m wearing something tolerable I can get a haircut and then I could probably pass without notice in a nicer spot.”

Forty five minutes later Holly was getting an odd look from the man ringing her up, but he shrugged and apparently decided that it wasn’t worth asking the young girl why she was buying two complete outfits, one about her size and one for an adult. “Thirty eight fifty.” The man blinked when Holly placed a crisp £50 note on the counter, but took it and returned her change.

“May I use the changing room?” Holly asked once the man had put her items in a bag.

Instead the slightly balding man reached under the counter and pulled out a key that was tied to a table tennis paddle and pointed at a curtain in back. “The employee loo is right through there, it’s a little more private.” Looking around Holly saw a few teens that he may have thought could cause her trouble.

“Thanks.” Slipping through the curtain and holding it for Sirius, Holly noticed boxes and boxes of various donated items and when she saw a recycling bin full of electronics, she had an idea. Unlocking the loo, Holly pulled Sirius in as well. Holly grabbed her newish blue sundress and lightly worn black trainers out of the bag and handed the items Sirius had indicated in the store to him. “Change.” 

Holly turned to the wall and started to strip, ignoring the sputtering behind her. “Holly, you shouldn’t, I mean… Holly…” The man whined quietly.

“We don’t have time for this, Sirius, hurry up. Look, I don’t care if you see me starkers as long as you aren’t a creep about it, which I don’t think you can because you still think of me as a baby half the time you look at me. Now get changed and maybe we can change your appearance enough that you won’t have to stay under that cloak all the time.”

Sirius hadn’t picked anything particularly nice but the jeans, Blue Öyster Cult tee and black boots fit him surprisingly well. Though when Holly looked up at him there were tears welling out of his eyes. “Do you need to hole up somewhere for a bit? I can come get you after I finish my shopping.”

“No.” The gravelly denial and headshake started those tears really making the way down his cheeks. “No splitting up.” 

“Great.” Holly pulled a little metal and wood handled device from Lockhart’s grooming kit. “Magic hair trimmer. Right now it’s set for shaving, but if you twist it it can trim instead…” Before Holly finished explaining Sirius was already freeing his face from years of beard revealing a worn thin face. Sirius wasn’t bad looking with his grey eyes and even features, but he was still far too thin and worn looking. In another minute most of his long hair had been cut away as well, the wild chaos of it now a much more controlled half foot of loose curls.

“How do I look?” Sirius’ voice cracked and Holly pointed at the mirror he had just been using.

“Fine, now back under the Cloak until we get out of this store, got it?” Holly put her old clothes on top of the hair now in the bin, in part to hide it, in part to never have to touch Dudley’s hand-me-downs again. She did take the bag with Sirius’ old clothes with her, however. When Holly got to the front of the store she tried to satisfy her curiosity as she returned the key to the loo. “Thank you, sir. Do you know what happens to broken things that people donate?”

“Obviously broken, you mean?” The clerk with thinning hair pondered for a moment. “Depends what it is…”

“I was mostly curious about electronics, watches, jewelry or the like.” The art and furniture which ended up here wouldn’t be worth Holly’s trouble, she had decided when she walked back up to the front.

“Electrics get recycled. Broken watches and jewelry stay in the back and once a month a guy comes in to make an offer on whatever we got. Why would you be looking for things like that?”

With a shrug, Holly provided the story she’d thought up. “My friend is getting into making circuit boards and things, I thought he might be able to make a little money by fixing things and selling them. My Mum makes jewelry and sometimes uses recycled stuff like old pieces or watch gears, things like that.” Even lying was easier with Occlumency, Holly decided, she didn’t feel herself blushing and was easily able to meet the man’s eyes.

Once they were outside the shop, Holly directed Sirius to another tucked away spot where he removed the Cloak and returned it to the book-bag. “What was that about the broken stuff?” Sirius asked as he looked around furtively.

“Just one of my thoughts for making money. See, Dudley was forever breaking all his things, so last year I smuggled a few out of the house and brought them to Hogwarts where I practiced the Mending Charm on them. I figured I could do the same with other muggle stuff and resell them, or even start a fix-it shop when I’m old enough.” Holly shared one of her possible plans for the future.

Sirius looked like a cross between amused and offended. “My Goddaughter will not need to open a mix-it shop for money, whatever that is.”

“Fix-it, a repair shop. I could hire people and just come in after hours to do the repairs with magic. Whatever, yes, my parents left me some money, but…” Sirius cut her off.

“Some money, she says. The Potters were loaded, not like Black levels of loaded, but… Besides, I’ll take care of you, even if I don’t have the family money.” Sirius sounded defensive, but certain for one of the first times in our talks.

“It was just an idea, sheesh.” Holly abandoned the conversation. The money in her vault certainly hadn’t seemed limitless. “Okay, I need a haircut and style and I was thinking a different color might be a good idea for you too.”

“I could just color it with magic…” This time Holly cut him off.

“My roommate Lavender mentioned that magical coloring goes a little funny sometimes, like other magic…”

“Can overload it or cancel it. Good point.” Sirius gave in.

The second salon they tried did have time for two walk-ins on a Monday morning. “Paddy needs a color, cut and style. For myself I want a cut and style.” I informed the person with spiked bleach blond hair.

“Sure, Angel.” Even the voice didn’t help Holly decide if it was a man or woman who looked between her and Sirius. “Call me Sam. Jess, you help the vampire that time forgot and I’ll take care of Angel here.”

Sirius flinched, but allowed himself to be escorted back to the hair washing stations. Sam looked Holly up and down. “Eleven?”

“Thirteen a few days ago.” Admitted Holly.

Sam squinted down at Holly. “Mmmhmm. Shortest in your class?” Somehow they managed to not sound mean when saying it.

Holly gave Sam the exasperated sigh that resonated with her actual feelings about those words. “My class, the year under me, and I bet half the new students at my school will be taller than me this year too. And not just the boys.” Holly added as an afterthought.

“Well, I’m still going to suggest cute over sexy, I hope that isn’t an issue.” Sam seemed prepared for Holly to argue, but that didn’t happen.

Holly rolled her eyes and pushed up the hair that was covering her forehead and scar. “Trim off the split ends, cut the hair at the front so when it curls it is out of my eyes, but covers the scar. I’m not going to try and make a straight fringe, can’t be bothered to deal with it every day. As for the length of the rest, I’m willing to listen to your expert opinion.”

There was a nod from Sam and Holly was whisked off to have her hair washed. As the blond haired Sam felt Holly’s hair while washing it their face softened slightly. “Butcher job at home or some brat at school cornered you?”

Holly shared a story from a few years back rather than admitting that fighting basilisks was not a recommended activity to keep your hair even and smooth. “Cousin got gum in my hair, my aunt just chopped it out and kinda did the same to even it out.”

Sam rolled their eyes. “Oil, sweetie. Something gets stuck in your hair, try some kind of cooking oil first, olive, vegetable, butter in a pinch. Damn this color is lovely, Angel, like burgundy and mahogany had a love child. If I could bottle it I’d make a mint. Mama, Papa or both?”

Holly had learned not to wince when people mentioned her parents, but it did still sting. “Mum was the redhead, Dad had dark hair.” Sam softened slightly.

“Well then, best you got a mix of both, right? Guessing your Mum was the green eyes as well, yours are gorgeous. Maybe try contacts now that the disposables dropped in price?” Holly immediately thought that she should consider magical vision correction if it existed; Dumbledore, McGonagall and Moaning Myrtle had glasses, but not many other people in the magical world, or at least Hogwarts. Sam was quiet as they squeezed Holly’s hair to remove the correct amount of water, then applied conditioner and massaged it in. “Now, given how tight your curls are, I imagine you hide a bunch of length automatically because it curls like that. Normally I’d keep it as long as possible, but…”

“I play qui… sorry, I play field hockey. I can do my hair in braids on game days, but I’m supposed to wear the head gear.” Sam simply nodded along with Holly’s self correction.

“Progressive, when I was in secondary safety gear wasn’t even available aside from cricket. Well, if the braids don’t get in the way of the helmet, let’s keep it long.” Sam spent the next twenty minutes evening out most of Holly’s hair and testing the curl in front. “Remember, multiple small braids are easier to manage under hats and such. How did you get a scar like that anyhow? Sorry, I know it’s rude to ask, but I’ll tell you about this one in exchange.” Sam tugged up their shirt and suddenly Holly could see an oddly circular puckered scar on Sam’s torso, just under the ribcage on the left side.

Holly was well aware that the drunk driving story the Dursleys had tried to feed her wasn’t the truth after she met Hagrid, but that had been verified by looking at their Minds and memories. Unfortunately she hadn’t made her own story for telling muggles either. “My house blew up when I was really little. Mum and Dad died in the explosion but this is the only sign I have that it happened.” Holly touched a finger to the scar in the form of one of the runes she had seen in A Comprehensive Guide to Ancient Runes from Lockhart’s collection.

Sam’s lips twisted. “Sorry that happened to you, Angel. I’m a little surprised it hasn’t healed better if it was that long ago. You should check with the NHS, they didn’t want to cover plastic surgery for my scar because it is not in a highly visible location, but they might for you because it is a facial wound.” Sam took a breath and shook their head. “I got mine as a memento from childhood stupidity. My brother was running through the house with a pipe, playing like he was jousting or something, when he tripped…”

“Ow, that had to hurt.” Holly had been injured many times, including from the basilisk several months ago, but the idea of being stabbed by a pipe…

“Bad enough I passed out near immediately, luv. Was apparently touch and go for a while, but hey, I came out the other side and now I have a story to swap with little Angels like you.” Sam supplied a running banter on various topics with Holly while she finished up the cut and styling. Once it was done, Holly’s forehead was covered in curls and the rest framed her face rather than hid it. “Well, I’m going to take it from your smile that you're happy with the result, sadly your vampire friend is going to be rather a bit longer, but there are magazines up front.”

“Paddy’s my Godfather, actually. I don’t think he’s a vampire though, he was walking around just fine in the sun. Well, aside from the squinting.” Holly found it easy enough to joke with the laid back Sam, something she usually had a hard time doing with adults. Rather than look through magazines, Holly pulled out one of the few muggle books she had when she got to the chairs at the front of the salon, How to Win Friends and Influence People. She got an odd look or two but Sam just laughed.

It took almost another two hours for Sirius to be done and he looked a far cry from the man that had hugged Holly to him yesterday afternoon. Clean shaven with tousled wavy hair that now was a deep red similar to Holly’s own, rather than the previous black with threads of grey. “Looking good, Paddy.” Sirius winced a little at the name before smiling back. He took the money Holly had slipped him before going into the salon and paid their bill.

“Sure feels different.” Sirius frowned. “And different is good, but…” Holly’s godfather looked around a bit furtively as the two of them walked out of the store.

“Let’s get some takeaway and talk?” Not long after they each had an order of fish and chips and a can of fizzy drink, sitting at a remote table in a nearby park. “Yesterday you said your priorities were to keep me safe and deal with Peter. Is that still your plan?”

The intense scowl screwed up Sirius’ face. “‘M gonna kill the rat bastard.”

Holly ate a chip and thought for a second. “I thought you said he framed you?” Sirius nodded, eating a bite of fish and almost sagging at the pleasure of the hot food. “Killing him isn’t gonna get you free.”

“I’m already free.”

“Killing him won’t prove you're innocent, then.” Holly had noted that never got mentioned in Sirius’ list of things to do.

“There’s a kill on sight order out on me, prongslet. Not much chance of that happening.” Another bit of fish and Sirius sighed.

“Hm, I thought you said you knew where he was, can’t we just call in an anonymous tip? That happens in Petunia’s programs sometimes.” 

With a shake of his head, Sirius replied. “Might still be Death Eater sympathizers in the aurors. And I know who Peter is with, not where he’s at yet.”

“Yet?”

“He’s attached himself to some kid who’ll be back at Hogwarts this fall. Might still be in Egypt now though.” Sirius burped after taking a swig of his drink and he looked at the can for a moment as if it had offended him, before he cackled for several seconds.

“Wait. Wait, wait, wait. Peter attached himself to the Weasleys? That doesn’t make any sense. Some of them might be a little odd, but they’d notice a man hanging around…”

“You already know I can turn into a dog. Peter can turn into a rat.” Sirius clarified.

“Scabbers?!” Holly exclaimed, suddenly excited. “Brilliant! Is there anybody at the Ministry you trust not to be a sympathizer?”

Sirius paused his eating. “Mad-eye, he’d rather blind himself than help a dark witch or wizard. Amy Bones is a fair bet as well, at least if she’s still with Magical Law Enforcement.”

“Okay, so we write them letters about the rat. I’d write Ron’s dad too, but he’s a little bit…” Holly trailed off.

“A little bit what?” Prodded Sirius.

“Arthur Weasley is very nice, but maybe a little bit dizzy. Know what I mean?” 

That made Sirius grin. “Precisely, your mum’s friend Pandora was a bit of the same way. Clever with her charms and potion making, but could hardly be trusted to know what day of the week it was.”

“Wait a tick, am I named after her?” Holly had occasionally wondered where her middle name had come from. If her parents were fans of Greek myths or if it had been something else.

“Exactly so. Lily got to pick your middle name since you were a girl, and James was going to pick if you were a boy. She named you after her best friend. I mean, Lils was on good terms with her roommates, but nobody could make her laugh like Pandora. Married a bloke with the last name of Lovegood if you want to look her up.”

“Well, I think there was a Lovegood sorted last fall, so I’ll look for them when I get back to school.” It had struck Holly as a very unusual name at the time, not that she could remember anything about the person who belonged to the name, or even what house they went to, because she had missed the actual sorting and only briefly seen a list of the new students. “For now we write those letters. I’ve got a guy who can take the letters to Hedwig and she’ll deliver them to the Ministry. We have some more shopping to do, then we should find a place to stay for the rest of the month. I’m also supposed to meet up with friends in Diagon sometime the week before school starts.”

Looking reluctant, Sirius asked Holly where she thought about staying.

“Well, if it was just me I was thinking about the Leaky Cauldron, but I’m afraid someone might recognize you around all those witches and wizards. We could try a normal hotel, but… somebody said they need a credit card for the decent ones, so we might be stuck somewhere dodgy.” Holly shrugged as if that didn’t really matter to her. It didn’t because even a dodgy hotel would be far better than her old room at Number 4.

There was a growling sound from Sirius. “I could hide as Padfoot and we could stay at the Leaky so long as they’ll let an unaccompanied minor stay there… But I could also go to Gringotts and try and sort out…”

“Sort out?” Holly probed as Sirius was staring off into space. The wizard twitched at her words.

“Mother blasted me off the family tapestry, but that only means so much. If I go to Gringotts I can find out what the situation with my inheritance is. If I was formally disinherited or if nobody bothered because there wasn’t a chance of me getting out of Azkaban.” Sirius’s expression looked like he was chewing on a very bitter pill.

“I’ve got money, we don’t have to do that if you don’t want to. Besides, won’t they turn you into the Ministry?”

“The goblins? They don’t particularly like the Ministry and Gringotts is their sovereign ground. If I was knutless and pissed them off they might turn me in for the reward, but I’ve got some money in a vault, and if I’m still in line to inherit the Black vault they might even put themselves out a little bit to help me, well, for a price.” Sirius explained.

“Maybe we should go to Gringotts first then? I need to go for a new key and check on the audit anyhow. Let’s finish our food and find out where the train station is.” Holly pushed the remainder of her food to Sirius, feeling plenty full at the moment.

Sirius blinked then barked out a chuckle. “Progslet, hasn’t anyone told you about the Knight Bus?”

Chapter Text

August 2nd, 1993 - Diagon Alley, London, England

The Knight Bus was an experience, that was certainly true. Sirius hadn’t felt safe trying to Apparate them both using Holly’s wand, and it was easier to get a dog on the bus than through a floo, if either of them had known where a floo connection in Woking was located, that was. Instead, after agreeing to pay five sickles extra to bring such a large dog with her, Holly had her insides violently shaken as the large purple bus motored madly through, between and around weekday traffic.

Once at the Leaky Cauldron, Holly ordered a butterbeer for herself and a bowl of water for Padfoot while she wrote a pair of notes to the people Sirius had mentioned. Essentially telling Mad-Eye Moody and Amelia Bones that a rat animagus would be entering the country from Egypt with the Weasley family and that he was guilty of various crimes in Britain (probably best to question him with every available resource). Holly may have also mentioned that it might be best if the rat was kept away from any potential Death Eater sympathizers, at least until after his trial. She didn’t mention Sirius at all.

Once that was done, Holly called Dobby to take the letters to Hedwig and to bring her one of her Hogwarts’ robes back to her. Thus garbed for the magical world, Holly and Padfoot made their way to Gringotts. Once inside Holly asked one of the tellers if she could speak to the person in charge of the audit on the Potter vaults. Holly and Padfoot were promptly led by a guard with a sword at his hip through some side passages to a metal door. After knocking and waiting until something was said in goblin on the other side of the door, the guard opened the door with a shove, revealing a moderately sized office.

The goblin behind the desk looked up from several ledgers and frowned, glancing between Holly and Padfoot before speaking. “Yes?”

“Hello, sir. I’m Holly Potter and I was escorted to you when I asked to see the person in charge of the audit on the Potter vaults.” None of the goblins had ever been mean or rude to Holly, even if Griphook had rolled his eyes behind Hagrid’s back on Holly’s cart ride to her vault, as such she felt it was best to be polite.

“You may call me Bloodknuckle, Miss Potter. I worked with your grandfather, Fleamont Potter, for decades before his passing. Unfortunately, due to the war, I did not have much direct interaction with your father, James Potter.” Bloodknuckle gestured to the two chairs in front of his desk and Holly sat in the one on the left. Then the goblin turned his head as if inspecting Padfoot one more time before looking back at Holly. “Now, an audit is a part of our normal procedures if a key is reported lost or found to be in the possession of someone without the rights to it. Unfortunately, the fact that you are considered underage by the Ministry leaves us in a grey area. As regards discussing the particulars of our investigation with you, Miss Potter, I could find myself in a difficult spot if you do not have a guardian or Ministry approved advisor with you for council.”

Holly bit her lower lip. “And who is listed as my guardian, Bloodknuckle?”

The goblin behind the desk gave her a toothy grin. “Well, Miss Potter. Chief Warlock Dumbledore submitted paperwork to Gringotts, and I presume the Ministry as well, that one Petunia Dursley and her spouse Vernon were to be listed as your guardians.” Holly’s heart sank. She might be able to get Petunia here with the Imperius Charm, but… “However, there was another name that was listed in the paperwork that your father filed with Gringotts after your birth.”

“Oh?” Holly asked softly, not particularly hopeful.

“Sirius Black III is listed as your guardian according to Gringotts’ paperwork.” When Bloodknuckle paused after his declaration, Padfoot whined. “Which brings up a small issue with his status as a wanted fugitive…”

“Excuse me, Bloodknuckle. What is the Gringotts’ stance on Sirius Black?” Holly interrupted the goblin, but Bloodknuckle seemed to have expected it and nodded, rather than appearing offended.

Bloodknuckle tapped the tips of two of his claws together as he examined Holly more closely. “None of Sirius Black III’s reported offenses were crimes against Gringotts or its goblins. Nor has the ministry filed paperwork from a trial which might force Gringotts to abstain from conducting business with him.”

Padfoot moved and within seconds Sirius Black was sitting in the second chair next to Holly, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees and hands folded together. “Never got a trial, so that shouldn’t be a problem.”

Bloodknuckle didn’t even blink. “Due to the unusual situation and your involvement in not only your own inheritance procedures but Miss Potter’s as well, I suggest we take the next few hours to sort out as much as we can manage.” Holly realized something new once Bloodknuckle grinned even wider than he had previously; goblins have an awful lot of teeth.

Holly walked out of Gringotts with Padfoot at her side, a bit of jewelry around her neck and four thick hide folders tucked away in her book-bag. Sirius now had an ancestor’s wand… wherever items went when he was an enormous dog. He said it wasn’t a great match but it was more comfortable in his hand than Holly’s was when he had borrowed hers.

Before they left Bloodknuckle’s office, Sirius had whispered his choice for a next destination into Holly’s ear and she had agreed that it seemed sensible enough. Well, sensible enough so long as she slipped on her Invisibility Cloak in a gap between Fortescue’s Ice Cream and the Second-Hand Bookshop. Following Padfoot into Knockturn had Holly thinking back on popping out from Borgin and Burkes’ floo unintentionally last summer.

Padfoot paused at a door with irregular scratches in the surface of the varnish, after a long sniff he nodded. Holly opened the door and saw a hallway with doors on each side and a stairway going up to the next floor. Following Padfoot up three flights of stairs the long black dog sniffed around a specific door, then transformed into Sirius who drew his new-old wand from the wand holster strapped to his arm (another token that her godfather had taken from the Black vault). After more glancing around Sirius performed several charms that Holly didn’t recognize before pressing his hand onto the wood and the door popped open under his touch.

Stepping inside reminded Holly of disconnecting from the world she knew and into one where she was seeing glimpses of television programs from before she was born. A vast orange carpet covered the floor and earth tone paints colored most of the walls; the exception had a large mural of blue shapes moving in an indistinct pattern. There was a stale smell and Holly watched Sirius pull off his boots, adding to it.

“We still need to buy socks and… assorted other items…” Holly had been able to avoid training bras previously, but that wasn’t going to remain sustainable she realized as her sundress moved against very specific parts of her chest.

The man rolled his eyes and moved back to the door, pressing his hand and wand to it. Holly could feel a hint of a click through her feet before her godfather turned back to her and spoke. “Welcome to 12 Knockturn Alley, Flat 4C.” The wizard looked around, pausing when he was facing an unmoving portrait of Padfoot tussling with a wolf and a stag with a rat climbing in its antlers; staring for a moment Sirius shook his head. “Gods I was a fucking numpty…”

“Pardon?” Holly looked at it, already having heard from Sirius about her dad turning into a stag and Peter being a rat animagus.

The newly confirmed heir to the Black fortune shook his head. “My uncle Alphard left me a chunk of galleons when he died. A few years later when the war was raging I bought this place as a bolt hole. I had another flat that I rented where I invited bir… folks, but this one? This one, well… I told the Marauders I had a hidey hole, but not exactly where. Everybody in the Order knew to have a spot like this if they could afford it.” Sirius looked at the portrait of the animals and shook his head. “I paid some bloke at a music festival to paint me that, based on a polaroid Lily took. Hadn’t thought of it in ages.” Tears were streaming down his cheeks before he shook his head and moved to sit on a low couch with olive upholstery. 

Holly looked around at the nightmare of seventies interior decorating as chosen by a teenaged something wizard. “You want to stay here until I head back to Hogwarts?”

The shrug from Sirius was barely anything and Holly realized he really did look exhausted. “This was the only one of our properties that isn’t specifically listed as connected to the Black or Potter families. Anything with a public record like that probably has detection charms from the Death Eaters in your case or the Ministry in mine. Here we have a bed and a couch for sleeping, a hob and a kettle and a loo. The wards aren’t bad and nobody knows about it but you and I.”

“So, how is it not connected to you? I mean…” Sirius laughed and cut Holly off.

“Your Gran helped me set it up when the war was getting bad and I was about to graduate and, well, I was full of myself and didn’t want to keep depending on the Potters…” An odd small sob shook Sirius’ shoulders before he continued. “There’s a Gringotts account and a fake name that only ever dealt with transactions by owl. There should be enough in that account to deal with taxes or whatever expenses for another twenty or so years.”

“Okay, can I get in and out without you having to touch the door?” Head tilted, Holly asked knowing full well that she didn’t want to be confined here if they were going to stay.

“Aye. Added you to the wards when you came in with me. To leave, just touch the door. To get back in touch it with your wand and hand at the same time.” Sirius looked as if he were sinking into the couch. “Get me if you want to try and bring anyone else in. The wards need me to add them.”

“What about Dobby?”

“Shite.” Sirius groaned as he climbed to his feet, moving to the door and opening it with the touch of his hand. “Normally an elf bonded to you could bypass the wards here, but I’m not sure if that works the same with you paying the little fella. Step in the hall and summon him.”

Ten minutes later Dobby had been formally introduced to Sirius, added to the wards on the flat, and had delivered Holly’s belongings that had been stashed in the shed at the Burrow. Hedwig had also been introduced, which had caused Sirius to raise an eyebrow. “Flashy bird like that, somebody at the Ministry might figure out you sent those tips about Peter.” 

Holly didn’t disagree, but blushed because she really hadn’t thought of that possibility. As Sirius moved back to the couch, Holly stopped him before he collapsed into it again. “You look knackered, go rest in the bed. Dobby and I can sort out dinner, we can do more shopping another day.”

After a few feeble protests, Sirius crashed in the small bedroom and Holly closed the door, shaking her head at the sprawled form on the bed. She had no idea how long it might take for Sirius to recover from Azkaban, or if he could completely recover at all, but she should probably be gentle with him until they could arrange for a healer to see him.

Dobby informed Holly that he knew of grocers and shops where house elves acquired goods for their families. Commonly it was done on account so the elves didn’t need to carry money, but… Holly sent her employee off with a few galleons and a tentative shopping list that the house elf could feel free to modify if anything looked particularly fresh or tasty. Holly might have normally chosen some canned or boxed meals for convenience, but a Tesco run could happen another time.

Once Dobby had gone, the teenaged witch pulled out one of the folders from the book-bag, the one with all Potter account activity since the Halloween night her parents had died. There were quite a few activities that seemed rather normal, the earnings deposited from investments and rents and the payouts for taxes all seemed quite within her expectations. There were the monthly payments of twenty galleons converted into pounds and deposited to a specific muggle bank routing number, which irked Holly, but she had already gotten the money back and cancelled future payments. As for who issued the order for those payments being made, the use of the Wizengamot seal on the document meant that Dumbledore should have at least known about it. There were other entries that stood out and each looked troubling in their own way.

The entry for a five thousand galleon deposit into the Potter accounts from the Ministry of Magic in exchange for a property and its contents in Godric’s Hollow raised all sorts of questions. Sirius said that was where she had been living with her parents when Voldemort killed them and attacked her. Who got to decide on a fair price? Who thought it was right to sell off what Holly could only imagine as her family's belongings to the government? There had been no ‘bill of sale’ with individual signatures like Holly had seen in Vernon’s head for doing business. Bloodknuckle had said he would look into it but he didn’t usually interact directly with the Ministry.

There were occasional other deposits that were noted as ‘bequest’ or ‘gift’ with a name noted in the entry. According to Bloodknuckle, the Girl-Who-Lived occasionally received money or even entire estates from those who had lost every one of their close relatives in the war. Good thing the Dursleys had never known anything about that or she could imagine Vernon trying to claim it all. Sirius had been right that Holly shouldn’t ever need to work if she didn’t want to do so.

The other set of transactions that confused Holly were payments to Hogwarts in the amount of twenty five hundred galleons on the first of August for the last three years. Holly had been confused because it was her understanding, through Hemione chatting about anything she learned and thought to be remotely interesting, that the Ministry dealt with tuition costs for the students. Sirius had explained that was true, but it was common enough for well off families to make gifts to the school while their children attended. He had seemed taken aback by the amount, however. His Mother had blocked any gifts while he attended (for being sorted wrong) but gave the school two hundred galleons a year while his brother attended (properly sorted into Slytherin, Sirius had scoffed).

A look through an older ledger showed that the Potter gift to Hogwarts while James had attended was two hundred and fifty galleons a year but there was a single gift of ten times that amount on his graduation. Bloodknuckle was investigating the last three that took place while Holly attended and she hadn’t known how to feel about it. Was it a mistake? Was someone at the school trying to embezzle from her? If the school had gotten that much money from her, why were the school brooms so shite?

Holly touched the necklace which had belonged to her grandmother, gold that reminded her of Gryffindor with a pendant of black tourmaline, a rune for protection carved into the back of the crystal. Sirius had shown Holly how to enter the storage section of her vault, something that was not obvious on her previous visit with Hagrid. According to her godfather, some vaults like hers and the Blacks had such a division, while others did not. It was supposed to be for extra security for family heirlooms and the like, things they didn’t want anyone who had managed to get ahold of the key to find.

She wanted to go back, of course. Twenty minutes looking at things her ancestors had owned and used could never have been enough. Most of it wasn’t exactly portable as there were paintings and furniture, but Sirius had spotted a vanity that he remembered from his time spent with the Potters after he ran away from home. When he had spotted the necklace nearby Sirius indicated to Holly that he remembered Euphemia wearing it frequently. It was very nice, but not wildly fancy, so Holly imagined she could get away with doing similarly.

The sound of Dobby putting things away in the tiny corner kitchen pulled Holly out of her daydreaming. Right, dinner, Dobby had picked up a loaf of bread, several cuts of meat, cheese and assorted vegetables. “Grilled sandwiches and soup, I think. Dobby, would you like to help?”

“Dobby is happy to help, Miss Holly, but I can make the whole meal.” When Holly blinked Dobby was suddenly wearing a silver chef’s hat.

“Not right now, Dobby, thanks. I’m pretty sure I need to be doing something safe here right now or I think I might do something decidedly impulsive.” Holly said, trying to ignore all the interesting things that she could get up to with an Invisibility Cloak and her wand in Knockturn Alley.

August 10th, 1993 - Knockturn Alley, London, England

Holly had gotten up to a great deal of mischief over the last week in the ‘Knock’, as the locals thought of their territory. While she and Sirius had managed to shop for necessities, the man was still in recovery from the last twelve years in Azkaban. In between meals, Sirius was doing a great deal of resting and Holly was doing a great deal of knocking about and peeking into people’s heads. Every day she was having the experience of encountering Minds that were very different from those of the Dursleys. Her peek into Sirius’ Mind had not been repeated, both out of respect for him and because it had been uncomfortable with how chaotic and depressing the contents had been.

Her godfather didn’t particularly like Holly’s new hobby, but he accepted that he and the Marauders had certainly taken their own risks.

For better or worse, the first person Holly tried to ‘peep’ in Knockturn Alley was somebody who had known Sirius and Holly’s parents when they were all part of an organization called the Order of the Phoenix during the war, Mundungus Fletcher. There weren’t many interesting memories about her parents, mostly meetings and the occasional stake out, but Mundungus had a bunch of interesting information about the Knock.

Mundungus knew which shops had security that wasn’t easy to wiggle around, which shops sold or bought without question and which were apt to rat somebody out if the possible score was big enough. He knew where to find nearly anything questionable and where to sell the same. Mundungus knew the spots that had paid off the DMLE and which shops kept their heads down, following the letter of the law.

Mundungus Fletcher even knew Albus Dumbledore, though they rarely saw one another in person. Fletcher would forward tidbits of information to Dumbledore and Albus might occasionally send Mundungus a nifty bit of magic, like a Foe-glass or Portkey (another bit of magical transportation that Holly thought would make her horribly dizzy). This also revealed that Dumbledore had been the organizer of a vigilante organization during the war that had employed dozens of recruits from among his recently graduated students.

That information, and the fact that she had protected the Philosopher’s Stone and killed a basilisk at the school, gave Holly an unsettled feeling. Everybody said Dumbledore was powerful, and a great wizard… Holly’s first experience at Ollivander’s came to mind, ‘great things - terrible, yes, but great.’ With that recollection, Holly tried to shake off wherever her thoughts had been pulling her, but realized there wasn’t much of a point. ‘The Headmaster has flaws like everybody, I suppose. Not the least of which was letting Sirius go to Azkaban without a trial.’

Holly had never intended to think poorly of Dumbledore, but Mundungus Fletcher was more than a small-time crook, Mundungus was a student of human nature. Sure, Dumbledore had helped Mundungus in a time of need, but for Mundungus it was a situation of game recognizing game. He knew they were both using one another and Fletcher felt better about the relationship because of it. It was like pulling sincerity away from Mister Carnegie’s techniques made Mundungus feel more comfortable about his relationships with the Headmaster.

Holly had only realized that later, because one of the other things she had found in this Mind was a tidbit about one of Fletcher’s acquaintances trying to hatch a basilisk because of the potential profits to be had. If she wasn’t misunderstanding, Mundungus thought that a six foot basilisk could yield hundreds of galleons worth of ingredients. That should easily mean that one sixty feet long would be worth thousands, right?

Not that Holly really needed the money, but she wouldn’t mind getting herself and her friends some basilisk hide boots as a touch of a posthumous 'screw you' to the creature that had terrorized the school.

Holly also encountered a few minds that were much more defended against Legilimency, at least to one of her skills. Defenses similar and different from the ones Holly was developing were out there. One Mind was super obvious about it, the witch with a lopsided hat seemed to be using something from the ‘looping’ technique that Magics of the Mind mentioned for Occlumency. A series of memories that only connected to one another in orbit around the main part of the Mind, this particular loop only had about a dozen memories. Magics of the Mind claimed that any loop of under a hundred memories would be ineffective, Holly could see why because it only took a moment before she encountered a repeated memory which might never happen usually. The barrier under the loop was stronger than Holly wanted to deal with before she improved, she decided. She was also very happy that she was under her Cloak as the subject was looking around, seemingly having noticed something was happening.

The man with the red cloak over a dark green robe simply didn’t seem to have a Mind at all. Holly wondered if he was using an advanced technique that wasn’t in The Book, if it was in there she didn’t recognize it.

Holly found several people around the Knock that were looking to do specific bad things which she would prefer they didn’t do, but she realized quickly that she didn’t have nearly enough information or skill to prevent them. Well, she wouldn’t be able to stop them unless she used the charm that made Sirius uncomfortable. That triggered some investigation into creating memories rather than vanishing them. Sadly, at least so far as her immediate concerns were involved, that charm would require a far higher grasp of Occlumancy to craft believable memories. As it was, Holly did drop an anonymous tip or two on scraps of parchment warning shopkeepers that they were being targeted.

It was when Holly returned to Sirius’ flat on the tenth of August, carrying someone’s discarded Daily Prophet, that the steady routine of the last week was disrupted. Dobby and Holly were in the midst of preparing the midday meal when Sirius let out a “Whoop!” from the couch as he levered himself up, moved closer to the cooking corner and slapped the paper on the small table that was the closest thing to a dining space in the flat.

 “They got Pettigrew!” Holly moved over to look at the article on page four that Sirius was tapping with his index finger. “His trial is in a week!” Sirius’ crowing sounded more like a howl to Holly.

“Do they list the charges? He did get an Order of Merlin for standing up to you, you big bad Death Eater you.” Holly had gotten much more comfortable with Sirius’ temperament and sense of humor over the last week.

Sirius Black scowled at Holly for all of three seconds before snickering and sticking his tongue out at his goddaughter. “Collusion with a Dark Lord, accomplice to murder, accomplice to attempted murder, unregistered Animagus…” Sirius looked at the paper again and blinked. “Whatever being a deviant who lives with little boys is called and some other stuff.” As Sirius went on he started bouncing and laughing for a few seconds which rapidly transitioned to crying until Holly found herself grasped into the man's embrace as he swung her around and collapsed back onto the couch, weeping openly and rocking back and forth.

Having dealt with this a time or three now, Holly just patted the man on the back as he slowly calmed down. Shaking her head as Sirius still held her tight on the couch, Holly eventually got an arm loose and started petting the man’s hair. “I’ll send a note to make sure they question the rat about framing you and killing the people on that street. I’m not sure if we can get you proclaimed innocent before I go back to school, but we can try.”

Sirius didn’t release Holly until Dobby finished making lunch. While they were eating, Dobby retrieved a letter from an owl that Holly didn’t recognize and handed it to her. On opening it and starting to read the contents the witch groaned. “Headmaster Dumbledore noticed I’m not with the Dursleys. He wants me to meet with him…”

Sirius’ Adam’s apple bobbed as he swallowed a bite of his pasta. “Well, there wasn’t any magic on the owl or letter if they got through the wards, so at least we know he can’t find you from that… Are you going to meet him?”

Holly barely had to think about it. “I certainly don’t want him to come looking and find you before I have a chance to explain. Besides, I had a few things I wanted to ask him about anyhow. Say, Sirius, do you think Mad-eye or Director Bones would be willing to sit in if I invited them?”

Chapter Text

August 11th, 1993 - Leaky Cauldron, London, England

The room Holly had rented for that morning from Tom, who ran the Leaky Cauldron, seemed dingy with her new sunglasses worn in addition to, and over, her regular glasses. That was hardly Holly’s main concern as she sat on the bed with Padfoot laying across it, the mirrored sunglasses she had picked up on the muggle side of the Leaky’s entrance were for a very specific purpose. What did concern the girl was if Director Bones and Mad-Eye Moody were already downstairs waiting to follow Headmaster Dumbledore up the stairs when he arrived.

Holly crossed her fingers when there was a knock on the door. “Come in.” She said, not having locked it. The door was pulled open, revealing her Headmaster flanked by a woman with a very serious face wearing a monocle and man who looked like he regularly fought tigers or dragons, even trying to avoid every eye of her visitors, Holly could plainly see that one of his eyes was large and blue while the other was small and dark, he also had a chunk missing from his nose and one of his legs was clearly made of metal and wood.

“Alastor, Amelia, as you can see this is simply a meeting with one of my students…” Holly cut him off. 

“I invited them, Headmaster. I hoped we could all have a talk, you know, get some things out in the open.” Holly gestured to three chairs, one of which Sirius had transfigured for her from the little table that had been in the room before he had to disguise himself.

The man with mismatched eyes shifted his weight as the blue eye flicked towards my forehead even though it was covered in curls. “You’re Holly Potter.” The man looked at Dumbledore for a second. “What foolishness are you up to now, Albus.” Dumbledore looked as if he were about to respond when the woman slipped past him, approached the bed and offered her hand to Holly. Holly cautiously shook the witch’s hand.

“Amelia Bones, thank you for the tip about Pettigrew.” Then she looked at Padfoot, glanced back at the doorway and moved to sit in one of the three chairs.

“This is Chuckles, we met… recently.” Holly patted her Godfather on the fuzzy head, scritching his scalp.

Dumbledore sighed and moved to a second chair, sitting slowly and nodding at Holly. “Good morning, my girl.” Holly twitched lightly at the form of address.

“Good morning, Professor.” Even with the mirrored glasses Holly didn’t try to meet his eyes.

Moody stood in the doorway for a few more seconds, blue eye examining the room, then started clomping towards Holly but stopped when she tensed. “Interesting glasses, something to avoid Legilimency, I imagine?”

Holly shrugged. “Not sure if they’ll work, but it was worth a shot. And before you ask what I’m trying to hide, that would be where I’m staying. Do I know for sure any of you are Legilimens? Nope, but you know what they say, constant vigilance!” Sirius had mentioned that was something Moody had lived by and had exhorted fellow Order members to do the same.

Holly saying it did trigger the scarred man to release a grunt that held the hint of a laugh. “What were you wanting to get ‘out in the open’, lass?” Moody said before he shook his head and stumped over to the last chair and sat down.

“I experienced an outburst of accidental magic and wiped myself from my relative’s memories. Maybe about magic too, but I’m not sure about that.” Holly was poised to answer questions about what triggered it, but she hadn’t been expecting what Dumbledore said.

“While that is unfortunate, Holly, I remain certain that we can have you returned to their care without much difficulty.” Holly was still keeping her eyes away from the Headmaster’s face but she was almost able to see the gentle smile on his lips.

“Shite no. Why would I want to go back to that abuse?” She didn’t particularly want to share it, but Sirius had warned her that unless she was willing to talk about the things that had pissed him off when he heard about them, they might force her to go back. Holly mentioned three of the things that Sirius had reacted to with the most anger swiftly, like she was pulling off a plaster. “Until I was eleven my room was the cupboard under the stairs, and please remember that muggles don’t have Expansion Charms. Not letting me have food was one of their favorite punishments and until I was in primary school I thought my name was ‘Freak’. Even this summer they didn’t call me anything but ‘Freak’, ‘Girl’ or ‘Nasty little brat’.”

Holly could tell that Bones was at least slightly horrified and Moody was uncomfortable. Dumbledore shifted in his chair, but spoke first. “Certainly it couldn’t have been that terrible, my…” The old wizard did seem to catch himself there. “Holly…”

“Albus.” Moody growled out. “I think it best you step back from that line of…”

“Certainly so.” Bones asserted. “Were the muggle child services never…”

Holly sighed. “The Dursleys were very good about planting the seeds that I was a troublemaker and a liar. And, well… I didn’t know any better until I got to Hogwarts. I never had anyone be nice to me until I was at 9 ¾. Aside from Hagrid and the weirdos that would bow or tip their hat at me and I only recently realized they were witches and wizards who didn’t…” The pause went for several seconds. “The first hug I can remember receiving was from Hermione and that was at the end of first year.” Holly gritted her teeth. “I didn’t know I was worth anything at all until I was at Hogwarts, so I didn’t tell anybody about my home life because I didn’t want them to pity me. I just wanted to get through school and get away from them. But now? Now I am away from them and I won’t be going back.”

“Much as I agree that you shouldn’t go back, you are underage and will need to have a guardian of some sort.” Bones pointed out.

“Gringotts has another guardian on file for me and that should be sorted in the next few weeks.” Holly’s lips twitched into a brief smile. “Unless you are planning to kill Sirius Black even after Pettigrew’s trial. I mean, that would probably be cheaper for the Ministry than a wrongful imprisonment complaint.” Padfoot let out a tiny growl.

“You are in touch with Black.” Moody released an actual chuckle. “That explains how you knew about Pettigrew, at least.”

“Holly, we talked about this at the end of your first year, the protection that staying with your relatives provides…” Dumbledore began, but Holly didn’t want to allow him to build up steam.

“Is useless.” Holly continued on despite Dumbledore’s confused ‘pardon?’ “Sure, maybe that protection worked against Quirrell when he was possessed by Voldemort first year. But it didn’t do diddly against Tom in the Chamber. Know why? Tom just sent a bloody basilisk to kill me and Fawkes is the only reason I’m alive now. Not some protection from Mum, a Mum I can’t even bloody well remember.” Scrambling and trying to calm down before she had another burst of accidental magic, Holly ran her fingers through Padfoot’s fur while the dog whined gently.

“Voldemort possessed…” Moody started, turning his body towards Dumbledore.

“There was a basilisk at the school? That was what Susan was afraid of when she… Albus, Miss Potter is quite correct, there are apparently several subjects that should be put ‘out in the open’, as it were.” The severe tone in Bones’ voice might have frightened Holly if she were the target. As it was, it felt nice that someone seemed to realize how ridiculous things were at Hogwarts over the last two years. “However, I believe we should hear Miss Potter out for the moment.”

Unable to help herself, Holly shrugged. “A bunch of horrible things happened because of the war, but Sirius and I have been suffering for over a decade because nobody gave Sirius a trial. And you…” Holly stared pointedly at Dumbledore’s knees as she felt her complaints really start to roll. “Put me with them. Somebody sold my parents house and everything there to the Ministry for five thousand galleons, so I don’t have anything from Lily and only one thing from James. If you left anything like that in the basket when you put me on their doorstep, they certainly never gave it to me. And now my vault is sending thousands of galleons to Hogwarts and even if Sirius says sometimes families make gifts, that’s an awful lot and I never agreed, nor did Sirius and if the Dursleys knew about it they would have sent it to themselves.”

“Thousands?” Dumbledore actually sounded surprised. “I’ll be sure to look into…”

“With what time?” Holly could feel her Occlumency slipping. “You have three jobs just like Professor McGonagall does. Isn’t that why Sirius didn’t get a trial? You were trying to do everything yourself and it just didn’t work.” Padfoot plopped his head into Holly’s lap and she jerked, rubbing his head for a moment before whispering. “Sorry…”

“Potter.” Moody’s voice was still gruff, but a little softer. “You’ve got less to apologize for than we do. I knew Black from the war, he was a wild wand from a dark family, but he did risky things for a good cause… Yet I was ready to believe the worst of Black or anyone, we all were…”

“Unless the worst had enough money.” Holly muttered, thinking about Lucius Malfoy.

Now Bones sighed. “That has been a problem for decades. The Wizengamot isn’t a perfect system, but it is the one we have.”

Holly really wanted to ask where it was that the magical government didn’t suck, but even with her emotions barely clamped down by her Occlumency she knew that would cause more trouble than it was worth. “Whatever.” Holly did say softly.

“Was there more you did want to share or ask, Miss Potter?” Bones asked

Reaching into her bag, Holly pulled out a rolled piece of parchment that Sirius had helped her put together. A list of things from Holly’s first two years that even he found too abnormal to explain away. “Here you go.” Holly put it on the side of Padfoot closer to her ‘guests’.

Bones was on it and wandlessly summoned the parchment into her hand. It only took a few seconds before she looked over to Dumbledore and then at Holly. “Let’s start with the troll in the castle…”

By the time they were almost through occurrences from the most recent school term, Dumbledore had stopped attempting to explain any extenuating circumstances. Seeing as his last words while Bones went through the list asking for clarifications had simply been, “I… did not…” and a sigh, Holly was perhaps feeling slightly satisfied, perhaps even smug.

“Now, what is this about being attacked by a school governor on Hogwarts’ grounds?” Bones asked, thankfully regarding what Holly remembered as the last thing on the parchment.

“Well, Mister Malfoy probably thought it more than fair, ‘cause I tricked him into freeing his house elf…”

Moody interrupted. “Lucius Malfoy attacked you?”

“Yeah? I mean, I tricked him into freeing Dobby, he yelled at me about costing him his servant, one he abused, mind you, then said I’d die like my parents and he called them meddlesome too. I mean, can you be more of a Scooby Doo villain cliche? Then he drew his wand and started to cast a spell before Dobby stood between us and knocked him off his feet, like ‘bam’.” Holly held up her hands and spread her fingers in an explosive gesture.

“Don’t suppose there were witnesses.” Moody grumbled.

“Just me, Dobby and the portraits in the entry hall.” Holly admitted.

“Elf testimony’s barely worth a knut, portraits can’t testify and you would be judged as a biased source.” Moody was still grumbling.

Bones sighed, not for the first time this morning. “We’ll file your complaint, but someone like… we’d need multiple unshakable testimonies which most won’t risk giving as they would know about Malfoy’s influence.” Holly tried her hardest not to ask about magic schools outside of Britain. “We still need to discuss your living arrangements, no matter if you think it should be fine on your own, you are underage.”

Padfoot nosed Holly sharply, they had talked about this. Holly looked close to Bones’ face. “I’m willing to stay with you or Andromeda Tonks until Pettigrew’s trial and Sirius is officially cleared. Try to plunk me anywhere else and I will run.”

Dumbledore spoke up again for the first time in a while. “What about the Weasley family, you’ve continued to be close…”

“No. Mrs Weasley is great and all, and Ron’s a good mate, but… Just no, no to any of the professors, the Weasleys, even the Grangers. You want something from me, I can tell, and I just… you left me with them for twelve years…” That time Holly felt a muffled sob escape as a small whimper.

“Why me? Why the Tonkses?” Bones asked and Holly could almost feel the confusion in the woman’s voice.

Biting her lip, Holly returned to curling her fingers in Padfoot’s fur. “Sirius. He trusts you and Mad-Eye even if he doesn’t trust the rest of the Ministry, and he trusts Andromeda to look after me without ulterior motives. He did say he was afraid that if I spent any time with Mad-Eye I’d likely become unsafe for normal human interaction, also he’s pissed that Moody didn’t even try.”

Mad-Eye gave a jerky nod. “Fair enough, already know I’m a bit too keen to believe the worst..”

“You weren’t friends, Sirius knows that, he just also knew that you’d… how did he put it? Blind yourself before helping a Dark Lord…”

Holly could see Bones’ lips tighten for a moment before she spoke. “Andromeda Tonks is Black’s cousin, so I can almost understand that one, but me?”

Holly shrugged. “You were the prefect that never unfairly took points from anyone, Slytherin, Marauder, muggle-born or pureblood arsehole. You heard people out and while you followed the rules, you were kind when you enforced them.” Holly paused. “I think he might have fancied you…” Padfoot snapped his jaws, causing Holly to laugh. “Whatever, mutt. He thinks you won’t turn me over to Family Services and wash your hands of me. He thinks the same of his cousin, and with them I could maybe meet their daughter who’s an auror or a trainee, so you might be reassured with that.”

“He picked two people he thought he could trust who the Ministry might also trust to behave appropriately?” Holly shrugged in the face of Bones’ question. “Fine.”

August 11th, 1993 - Charing Cross Road, London, England

“We’re on Charing Cross now, but the main entrance links to Diagon.” Once the door was closed, after leading Holly into her home, Amelia Bones whirled and glared goblin made daggers at Padfoot. “Sirius Black, did you not consider that questioning Peter Pettigrew would reveal your animagus form? It’s like you're still an ickle second year dipping your classmate’s hair into inkwells.

Mere moments later a barely abashed Sirius Black was standing in the parlor, objecting with good humor. “I never dipped hair into inkwells, Miss Bones. Least not so as I can recall.” Sirius wiggled his fingers at his head. “Too many of the good memories are gone to remember carefree pranks. You’ll be happy to learn that I’m pretty certain I remember most of the detentions, especially the ones with Filch or McGee.” Sirius looked at Holly who wore a hint of a smile. “You were right though, pup. Dumbledore’s too interested in you not to want something…”

“Obviously.” Bones observed. “But I do think he was at least taken aback by the sheer number of unsafe things that occurred around you, Holly…”

“I think your distrust of him hit harder.” Sirius ran his hand through his tousled muggle dyed locks and looked at Bones. “What do you think he’ll do?”

“He agreed to write up his version of events and submit them to the Board of Governors alongside your own, Holly. Don’t worry, I’ll be sure to get your account of the events polished up. Knowing his standing with the Board, they aren’t likely to remove him, but they’ll likely put him on a sort of probation. Legally? He did some horribly foolish things, a few of which were morally questionable, but nothing against the Ministry or Wizengamot laws. The Headmaster is nearly a sovereign at Hogwarts.” Bones had a bemused look when facing Holly. “And I’m not a Legilimens so you can take those silly things off.”

There was a laugh from Sirius. “I think you should issue them to your aurors, even if they don’t work to stop Legilimency it makes reading expressions harder.” Bones didn’t respond aside from pinning Sirius with her eyes. “Or not.”

“Covering up the petrifications though? Not calling in the aurors?” Holly was confused by some of the differences between the two worlds she’d lived in. The Headmaster at a muggle school would be out on his arse, and maybe in jail.

“He said he has records of informing parents and the condition was reversible. There are far greater dangers that can happen in normal magical instruction…” Bones trailed off as Holly sagged and pulled off the mirrored sunglasses. “Look, I understand that it’s frustrating.”

“No.” Holly said as she thought to herself. ‘Just more of the same. The only thing that really bothers me is the Headmaster seems to have information he isn’t sharing that is about me.’ “So what are Sirius and I allowed to do until Pettigrew’s trial?”

“What have you both been up to? There have been no sightings, though I rather understand it for Black, he doesn’t look anything like the photographs on file.” By this point Bones had gestured for her guests to sit which made Holly slightly uncomfortable because the furniture looked very high class. The way Sirius just lounged on the strange couch he picked reminded her that he grew up fancy as well.

“Recovery for me; resting, walking around muggle parks in my animal form. I can only safely shop on that side for the moment on the off chance I could stumble into someone I know on the magic side. Holly and her elf have been handling food.” Sirius smiled at Holly.

“You have a Potter house elf?” Inquired Bones.

“No idea about that… But Dobby’s free, and I hired him.” Explained Holly. “Dobby, can you come here please?”

With a barely audible pop, Dobby was standing in front of his employer. “Yes, Miss Holly. Are you needing something from Dobby?”

“Sirius and I will be staying with Madam Bones for a little while, so meals will be…” Holly trailed off and looked at Bones. “We can still handle our meals or…”

“Dobby, is it? You are welcome to stay here and help with whatever tasks you like. Tilly?” A new elf in a clean ivory tunic appeared, looking at Bones after casting a curious eye at Holly, Sirius and Dobby. “Tilly, Dobby here is allowed to share tasks if he wants to while Miss Potter and ‘Chuckles’ stay as our guests for a few days. Prepare two of the guest rooms and show Dobby around, if you would.” Holly was impressed with how polite Bones was with Tilly and Dobby as she watched both of them vanish. “Well, aside from cooking and accompanying Black, what have you been occupying your time with, Holly.”

Holly shrugged. “Reading, some shopping, exploring the alleys a bit.” A lot. “Can you find a doctor, or healer for Sirius? We couldn’t really risk it…”

“If I have to, then get one for Holly, as well.” Sirius interrupted her. “She’s far too tiny, her mum was never that small at school.”

“Rude!” Was Holly’s protest.

“It’s true though.” Sirius turned to Bones. “You heard some of what she’s been through, if anybody needs a full medical scan it’s her.”

“I will do that for both of you, someone discrete. But also someone that specializes in the mind. While we may not need your testimony against Peter with his veritaserum interviews on file, it would do well for you to establish competency to act as Holly’s guardian.” With a sigh, Bones pinched the bridge of her nose. “I should get back to the Ministry. I’ll return with Susan at half past five and dinner will be at six. You are not prisoners here, but I would like to be informed if you intend to go out, simply let Tilly know. She will show you to your rooms shortly. Feel free to look around, the only locked doors are my office and our personal suites, the library is on the second floor. Any questions before I go?”

“Thanks, Amelia, for handling this personally, I mean.” Sirius said with enough sincerity to surprise Holly. Holly just shook her head and Bones nodded once before departing.

Holly tipped her head back and looked up at the magically illuminated chandelier hanging from the ceiling. “I’ve never stayed with anybody but my relatives and the Weasleys. This is gonna be awkward.” Even just the parlor left Holly feeling low class, but there were also multiple guest rooms? And a Library?

Sirius just shrugged. “Only if one of us makes it awkward, Holly. Let’s poke around and find the kitchen, we deserve a snack seeing as we talked right through lunch.”

Before Holly could stand, Tilly appeared. “Dobby is making the grilled ham and cheeses he says you like. I will show you to the kitchens. After you have eaten I will show you to your rooms.”

The smile that Tilly gave Holly when she was thanked warmed Holly, remembering each time she hadn’t been appreciated for her efforts.

August 12th, 1993 - Charing Cross Road, London, England

Dinner and the evening had passed rather quietly aside from Susan’s introduction to Sirius Black. Amelia had apparently cautioned her niece about that specific houseguest, but Susan didn’t react with fear like Holly had been worried about. Instead Susan had pushed aside her usual soft spoken nature and quizzed him about his friendship with Lily and James Potter. 

While quite a few of Holly’s fellow students had been silly about the whole Girl-Who-Lived thing, Susan never had. Apparently the auburn haired girl had correctly attributed the fall of Voldemort (who had been instrumental in Susan’s own parents’ deaths) to the adults in the house, to Lily and James and she wanted to hear more about them, which honestly suited Holly fine.

Amelia added the occasional detail she had been aware of as the evening unfolded; James was afraid of losing his senses, like going deaf or being blind and Lily was terrified by curses that went beyond what muggle medicine could fix. Just the idea of the organ expelling curse had put Holly’s Mum into panic mode. After an hour or two slipping by, when Sirius was done in, both adults withdrew. Rather than stay in the parlor, Holly told Susan that she was thinking about taking another look in the library and Susan led the way; both girls stayed up a little longer as Holly got to know her classmate a little better. 

Susan and Holly had been in many classes together over the last two years, but they had probably spoken to each other only a handful of times previously. Holly learned that Susan was friendly with most of her fellow Hufflepuffs, but Hannah Abbott was her best friend. She also learned that Susan was good at Herbology but didn’t really like the parts with dirt and sap and, needless to say, the ‘messy bits’. Susan wanted to be good at transfiguration, but she struggled in that class. The theory made sense to her, but the practical work didn’t come easily. And, while it was less about Susan, Holly learned that most of Hufflepuff hadn’t actually thought Holly was the Heir of Slytherin, but no one spoke out against the ones that had been vocal on the matter. ‘House solidarity’ Susan had called it with an embarrassed grimace, before the girls had gone their separate ways for the night.

“Auntie.” Susan started what was obviously a pitch half way through breakfast on the morning of the twelfth. “As Holly is comfortable on the muggle side of London, perhaps she and I can go look around there this morning?”

“I can go as a guard dog.” Sirius quipped. “Not that they’ll let me into most of the shops if they want to go shopping, but my ears and nose are good for sussing out trouble.”

“Finding trouble to get into is far more likely, Mister Black.” The adult Bones looked Sirius up and down then looked at Holly. Holly who didn’t quite laugh at her godfather’s shenanigans, but did roll her eyes. 

“I don’t mind, ma’am. I’m still looking for a thing or two and there are some neat spots in the area. We can even grab takeaway for lunch and eat at a park if that won’t be any trouble.” Susan seemed rather curious about muggle things the previous night when Holly had reminded the girl she hadn’t even known about magic until she had turned eleven.

Forty five minutes later they were on Charing Cross; two young witches, one in perfectly acceptable muggle attire of jeans and a simple blouse, the other in a conservative dress that looked more appropriate for the winter months. Keeping pace with them was an enormous dog with a transfigured collar that had a tag reading ‘Chuckles’ which had been tossed to Sirius as Bones had left for work, with an additional warning to ‘be back by two’ so they could meet with their healer.

It wasn’t long before Susan was agog over one of the more predominant kinds of stores in that area. “How can there even be so many books? There are shelves and shelves of cook books of all things! There are six or seven different sections for types of fiction, Holly.” At a certain point, Holly turned to look when she heard a squeak of surprise and let out a startled giggle at what she saw; Susan holding a copy of a book titled Sex with a picture of a well known American pop-star on the cover.

“Not that I want to get in the way of your fun, but if that’s a bit much for you, maybe we should go to a used bookshop and check the romance section, Susan.” Holly teased, getting a light slap on the arm for her trouble. She knew from her roommates that magical side romance books and even pornography did exist, but there wasn’t much of a selection, apparently.

Susan wanted to try something new to her for lunch, so the girls went for Indian takeaway from a place that did tandoori chicken which would be easy and not too messy for Padfoot to eat. As they were putting their food out on a table at a little nearby park, Susan asked something that must have been bothering her since Holly had bought it in one of the shops that carried all sorts of clothing. “So, Holly, uhm, not to claim I know anything about muggle fashion, but the hat you bought doesn’t seem particularly stylish.”

The overly polite question certainly didn’t offend Holly if her laughter was anything to go by. Holly paused in placing the food from the bags on the table and pulled what she thought of as a ‘big yellow bucket hat’ out of her bag. “You see Holly Potter?” She asked and Susan nodded. Giving Holly a funny look. Holly used both of her hands to gather her hair, twisting it together and placing a scrunchy so that all of her curls except the ones on her forehead were in a big poof on the top of her head. Holly then gathered her bangs and swept them up, forcing the bucket hat to capture all of her hair in its depths and pulling it down snugly so none of her dark red hair was easily visible and Holly’s scar was covered. Once done with that Holly pulled out her mirrored sunglasses and placed them over her thick rimmed glasses, then Holly announced. “Where’d she go?!”

“Oh, I mean…” Susan seemed to scramble for what to say. It was obvious that she was not impressed.

“Yes, you know I’m me, obviously but…” Holly had a very good idea of what stuck out in people’s memories, and even in Diagon or Knockturn she could fully expect to be mistaken for any other muggle-born. “Tell you what, we can make a little bet. Using no magic, I’ll wear the hat and maybe different glasses and clothes, and we can go around Diagon Alley for… two hours without anybody recognizing me if they don’t already know me pretty well.”

Susan frowned. “I mean, sure I'm willing to bet you on that, but it doesn’t seem fair. There will be other Hogwarts’ students doing their shopping for the rest of the summer…”

“Then you sound pretty certain you’ll win, what would you like to bet for?” Holly asked while pulling out the last of the food and putting a few chunks of chicken on a plate for Padfoot.

“If I win… I want a dozen, no, twenty books.” Susan’s eyes drifted back to Charing Cross Road, two blocks away.

“It’s obvious that you and your Aunt have plenty of money, Susan. I’m sure she would be happy to buy you books.” Holly smirked as she started adding food to her plate.

“Well, yes… but if you were to buy them and bring them with you to school…” The auburn haired girl trailed off, the implication obvious.

“Scandalous. Is your Aunt not a fan of muggle literature?” Susan's shyness returned and she shook her head, denying that conclusion. “Are you looking for books that you are uncertain would be approved?" Now Susan nodded, but her eyes were lowered to the food on the table. “Sure, if you win I pick up twenty of whatever kind of books you want and bring them to you on the Hogwarts Express. Now, what are you willing to put up?”

Chapter Text

August 17th, 1993 - Ministry of Magic, London, England

Courtroom Ten felt to Holly much more like a dungeon than any muggle courtroom she had seen, be they in pictures at primary or the occasional glimpse on telly while she had been cleaning. Dark stone was illuminated by magically flaming sconces, long benches that likely could seat well over a hundred and the chair in the middle where Peter Pettigrew was bound by chains. The members of the Wizengamot were all seated on their high benches, dressed in plum colored robes that couldn’t possibly be doing any of them favors when it came to their appearances, lording it over those who came to petition or be judged.

Amelia Bones was one of the robed people, but Holly and Sirius had agreed over the last week that she was a decent person. Holly might have lifted a bit of the information for her part of that decision from Susan’s Mind, but honestly Holly couldn’t be troubled over her source one way or another. The Bones’ library had a great section about current laws and Holly had targeted the ones that concerned her recent interests. Sirius was unfortunately correct that Holly should NOT get caught using the Imperius Charm, but Legilimency was currently unregulated. Once upon a time the Wizengamot had decided that if a person went into the world with their Mind undefended, it was their own fault if someone looked inside. The equivalency argument had been along the lines of not walking outside naked if you did not want to be perceived in such a state.

Once again, something Holly learned about the laws in magical Britain had her wondering if she should just… leave… But the law only helped Holly, who still liked Hogwarts and her friends. Holly would be very sad to lose Ron or Hermione, or even Susan, now that they were friendly. It might have been slightly awkward for a few minutes the first time Holly had chatted with Susan after she picked through the girl’s Mind and memories (from under her Cloak, of course), but Susan Bones really was a sweetie. Even if Susan had lost the bet about Holly’s disguise, Holly was totally getting all of those books the youngest Bones wanted and even more; and she’d totally lend them to the Hufflepuff witch for almost nothing during the coming year.

Holly cast her eyes back down to the rat-like man in the middle of the chamber. Pettigrew was clean, garbed in a tan robe that looked three sizes too large for his thin frame even with the pot belly. His eyes twitched about the room as if looking for any escape, an ally, a miracle… anything.

“That concludes the reading of the suspect’s veritaserum interview. The accused has, under veritaserum, corroborated his participation in all of the actions which had previously been attributed to Sirius Black III, though with one less person killed than were in those charges. Additionally there is the matter of Pettigrew being an unregistered animagus, committing fraud, obstruction of justice, trespassing, concealment of identity, deception to access private property, unauthorized magical surveillance, invasion of privacy as well as a charge of child endangerment for every student at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry over the last six years.” Elphias Doge looked like he wanted to deliver thousands of ‘tuts’ as he cast his eyes back to the Wizengamot after reading the complete list of charges.

Holly saw Dumbledore’s fingers twitch slightly after the charges of child endangerment had been read, recalling that was one of the things Amelia Bones had most berated the Headmaster for back during the conversation at the Leaky Cauldron. Chief Warlock Dumbledore was silent for several seconds which allowed whispers to rise into murmurs before he cut them off with his voice. “Given the weight of evidence and Peter Pettigrew’s own words, as Chief Warlock I call for a vote. Will those members of the Wizengamot who find Peter Pettigrew innocent of these charges raise their wands.”

Holly watched as seven wands out of the maximum of fifty were raised, making note of the six men and one woman who voted for Pettigrew’s innocence. When Dumbledore called for the ‘guilty’ votes there were thirty nine, meaning four Wizengamot members had abstained from voting or missed the session entirely. Sitting next to a well disguised Sirius, Holly was slightly less disguised, but both clutched the other's hands as the verdict and sentencing was announced.

“With a vote of thirty nine to seven, the Wizengamot finds Peter Pettigrew guilty of all charges.” Dumbledore allowed the crowd noises of cheering and verbal curses directed at Pettigrew to continue for half a minute before he commanded silence with his thunderous magically enhanced voice. “The sentencing is as follows…” Silence reigned and Dumbledore lowered his volume. “Three days hence, at noon, Peter Pettigrew will be walked through the Veil.” There were several gasps from the observers and a whimper from Pettigrew at what was a death sentence, rather than life in Azkaban. Dumbledore spoke on. “Until that time, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement in conjunction with the Department of Mysteries will use their skills to extract additional information from the convicted which may be of use in their open cases or matters of inquiry.”

That revelation triggered mutterings amongst a few in the crowd and Holly noted that at least the woman who voted for Pettigrew’s innocence was scowling. “Why are they annoyed about that part?” Holly whispered up into Sirius’ ear.

With a grim look in his eye after the judgement and punishment had been announced, Sirius was staring at Peter and Holly noticed tears drifting down his clean shaven cheeks. The healers that had come to check on Sirius a week ago had said that occasional instabilities would continue; along with a nutrition plan and physical exercise regime, Sirius would be seeing a specialist that worked to address mental and magical trauma. Extensive dementor exposure was not a joke. Holly had to see one as well, in addition to all her potions and an appointment for a curse specialist to examine her scar (yes, that scar). The first visit hadn’t done much for Holly (in her opinion). Yup, it sucked to be an orphan. Yup, it sucked to be abused. Yup, Holly’s life had lots of sucky bits and she didn’t see how talking to a soft spoken woman about her feelings was supposed to help.

Before Sirius came out of his… moment and could answer Holly, Dumbledore spoke after Pettigrew was moved out of sight, escorted away by four aurors. “And with that verdict, the Wizengamot must attempt to right what had been done to one of the many victims of the war against Voldemort and his followers.” Once again there were yelps, cries of fright and other noises of dismay around the courtroom as ‘that name’ was spoken. “The unlawful incarceration of Sirius Black III was a betrayal of our system of law, failing one who should have been regarded as a Champion of the Light.” Again there were some murmurings around the room. “While investigations have uncovered that Mister Black is an unregistered animagus, likely a strategic choice during the war, the Wizengamot considers that matter a non-issue to the court.”

In other words, Sirius being an animagus was now a matter of public record even if he never went to register. Holly wondered if that had been intentional; Mundungus would say ‘of course it was’ as would most of the Knock, while Susan and the kinder Minds Holly had peeped recently might have given the Ministry the benefit of the doubt. Either way, there was that extra bit of Ministry pressure on Holly's Godfather and she didn’t like it.

“While nothing can truly restore what Mister Black lost to this miscarriage of justice, the Wizengamot tenders a formal apology and offers whatever assistance is necessary in Mister Black’s recovery from his time in Azkaban and as a fugitive. Any charges placed against Mister Black prior to this very Wizengamot gathering are cleared and an Order of Merlin Third Class is awarded to him for his heroic actions durring the war.” Dumbledore’s words were heavy with gravitas, but Holly noticed that what had been offered was almost insulting. Of course Sirius deserved freedom and a clean record, but what about the nearly twelve years of suffering? How was a medal supposed to provide…

Sirius’ hand that was clutching her own started shaking, at first Holly thought he was crying again, but a glance at Sirius’ face made it obvious that her Godfather was feeling more furious than fraught. “Those bastards…” Sirius’ words were quiet, Holly doubted that anyone else heard them over the general hubbub in the courtroom. Glancing at Amelia Bones showed that the woman was stiff lippeded as she sought Holly and Sirius out in the crowd, well aware of their disguises as she had made certain both of them could be present to witness the trial.

Clearly recognizing her houseguest was not entirely pleased, Bones’ lips tipped down at the corners in a frown. Holly just wondered how much help she could be for her Godfather before she had to return to school in two weeks.

“And I’m saying that you don’t need to move out, either of you.” Amelia Bones had removed the ugly plum robes of her position on the Wizengamot and was wearing something she could move in more easily. They had come to her office so she could return Sirius’ personal effects which had been removed from him when he was first arrested, including his wand. “I understand your anger, I do. I currently have all of Crouch’s paperwork and signatures for documents signed in eighty one and eighty two under review, but I have to go through channels. If you want to hire a solicitor and go after the Ministry for compensation and sue for negligence about your lack of trial, I will not stand in your way. In fact, I will do what I can to assist you legally…”

“And how can I trust you aren’t just wanting to keep me here so I'm under the Ministry’s eye, Bonesy?” Sirius said with a sigh, not even looking at the woman as he sat in her office, head tipped back, staring blankly at the ceiling.

“Because, you arse, now that you have been cleared it could be seen as a conflict of interest for me to house you if you do sue the Ministry. However, there will still need to be a custody hearing to determine if you are fit to serve as Holly’s guardian, staying with me will give you extra leeway to recover further before that hearing has to happen.” Any frustration Bones may have shown earlier had faded and Holly could see how tired she was.

“Sirius, I’d rather we were on our own again, too. But she is making good points. If you’re going to get your life back in order you probably should accept help when people offer it. And if she can keep the Ministry and the Headmaster from meddling with you being my guardian…” Holly trailed off, knowing Sirius wouldn’t want to risk losing that, losing her. The very thought that he cared left a warm bubbling feeling in Holly’s chest.

“Fine.” Sirius pulled his head up and glanced between Bones and Holly. “Not like I was looking forward to going through the old properties anyhow.” With a sigh, Sirius smirked at Bones. “Don’t suppose you know the law firm that is the biggest pain in the arse for the Ministry to deal with?”

Bones gave Sirius a wry look before shaking her head. “Macmillan & Macmillan, expensive, but worth every knut from what I’ve seen. They are also very good at presenting their clients in the best light which you might not need at the moment, but the Minister has used the press in the past to go after his detractors. If he thinks that you…”

“Cornelius Fudge, right?” Holly interrupted, receiving a nod from Bones. “He sent Hagrid off to Azkaban because of the petrifications this spring, but he didn’t have any proof that Hagrid was involved. Was that even legal?”

Holly almost felt guilty when she saw the frown on Bones’ face as the woman wrote something on a parchment. “I’ll look into it, Holly.”

“In fact, Hagrid got expelled in the forties for the whole Chamber of Secrets thing then and that wasn’t his fault at all. It was Tom, like I told you last week.” Holly watched as Bones wrote more down and sighed.

“And here I thought I already had too much on my plate.” The witch groaned as she placed her quill back in the holder on her desk.

“Well, we wouldn’t want you to go hungry.” Sirius teased.

“Idiot.” Bones said, almost fondly. “Why don’t you two get out of here, though I suggest remaining disguised for at least a few more days, Sirius. The announcement of your innocence will be all over the Prophet, of course, but we wouldn’t want people attacking you just because they don’t pay attention to recent news.”

“I’m rather certain there are those that will attack even if they know I’ve been cleared of any crimes.” Sirius climbed to his feet. “Though I suppose I should go register as an animagus, seeing as the Chief Warlock already disclosed that information.”

“I’ll bring the paperwork home and you can deal with it tonight.” Bones gave Sirius and Holly a brief smile and Holly saw an echo of Susan in the woman then. “We can toast your freedom then.”

Holly and Sirius had nearly made it through the Ministry atrium to the public floos when a worn looking man suddenly moved towards them, pausing a few steps away. “Sirius… I am so, so sorry…”

Obviously the hat, glasses and subtle glamours had not been sufficient to disguise Sirius from this man who apparently had known him well. Holly could hear Sirius’ sudden intake of breath and was ready for another emotional loss of control, reaching out she placed her hand on her Godfather’s arm. Sirius let out a sigh instead of sobbing or ranting. “Remus… not here.” Sirius’ eyes looked around the bustling atrium.

August 17th, 1993 - The Leaky Cauldron, London, England

After a few minutes, and an uncomfortable trip through the floo, the two wizards and Holly were seated in a dingy corner booth at the Leaky, butterbeers in front of them and chips in the middle of the table. Once they had been served, Sirius had placed a privacy spell around them; one that Holly was determined to have her Godfather teach her.

The man Holly realized must be Remus ‘Moony’ Lupin seemed unable to find where to begin. “So, what are you sorry for, Mister Lupin?” Holly prompted. She had seen the letter that had arrived for Sirius the day after Pettigrew’s trial had been announced and heard more stories about him. She didn’t think much of the man yet, to be honest.

Lupin’s shoulders sagged even further as he looked down at the table. “For believing that Sirius would ever betray James… Betray you, Holly.”

The table was quiet for a moment and Holly took a sip of her butterbeer, the creamy texture pleasant as her feelings wanted to roar through her Occlumency enforced calm. It didn’t take long to corral one of those feelings, irritation. A glance at Sirius showed that he was still trying to gather his thoughts. “Apologies for speaking out of turn, but can you explain why you never contacted me, Mister Lupin?”

There was a sigh as the tall man readied himself to respond. “There was an issue that meant I would never have been able to act as your guardian…”

Holly interrupted him. “Headmaster Dumbledore never would have allowed it, even without your monthly issue. But did it never occur to you to try to visit? Or write?” To maybe let Holly know somebody cared, somebody who could tell her about her parents.

Lupin got a far off look in his eyes. “I was away that Halloween, Holly, when I returned Sirius was in Azkaban. James, Lily and, I thought, Peter were all dead. Dumbledore assured me that you were safe, and to keep you safe I should keep my distance. It is so good to see you happy and healthy.”

That wrenched a pained laugh from Sirius. “Happy? Healthy? Dumbledore put her with Petunia, Moony. Petunia and that foul man that was with her at James and Lily’s wedding! Holly’s childhood was worse than my own, if you can believe it. I never wanted for food at least.” Now that Sirius had spoken, his own feelings rushed out. “Sure, I’m furious and hurt that you believed I’d work with Voldemort and turn traitor, but I can accept that. I got caught out doing something stupid and Peter got me good, caught me thinking with my heart and not my head. But not tracking Holly down? Did you even try!?”

Even with the privacy charm Sirius had used, Holly noticed they had drawn some attention with the gestures and body language alone. She scooted over and leaned into Sirius, patting the man’s forearm. “Hey, Sirius, I’m right here. I’m fine.” That got a snort from the man. “You and Mister Lupin probably have a bunch to work through if you’re going to try and recover your friendship. I’m fine with whatever choice you make, but when I brought up visiting or writing, I meant over the last two years.” Holly turned to face Lupin. “If you never wanted to be a part of my life, I get it, whatever your reasons…”

“Of course I wanted to see you, talk with you…” Holly cut the man off.

That triggered more than a smidge of annoyance. “And I wanted a letter from one of my parents’ friends in my first week at Hogwarts. An adult who might ask me about my sorting, my first class, my first week, my anything. Someone who knew them and could tell me more than Lily was great at Charms or James was a natural at Transfiguration.” Occlumency made these hard conversations so much easier, when Holly could keep her emotions in check, anyhow. “So why was the first one of their friends to reach out to me an escaped convict who was trying to protect me from the rat who told Voldemort where to find them, and not you? Not the free man who claims he wanted to see me.” Holly watched as the tall thin man seemed to sink even further into himself as she took another sip of butterbeer.

After a few seconds Remus Lupin lifted his head. “I’m so sorry. I… I never imagined that you might be interested in meeting me, or writing to one another. Dumbledore said…”

“And I am now over this conversation. Remus Lupin, I am Holly Potter and while it was interesting meeting you, I’m out. Feel free to send a letter if you would like to correspond, I require a little time to digest this conversation and figure out if I want to see you in the future.” Sirius stood and seemed ready to go as Holly slipped past him out of the booth. “Sirius, you should stay and talk. Maybe explain why I’m currently not fond of the Headmaster. If you decide you can repair your friendship, that would be good for you, you could use a few more friends while I’m away at school.”

Sirius let out a wheezing chuckle, but hugged her and went to sit back down. “You’re not the boss of me, pup.”

Once Sirius was seated, Holly patted his head. “Good doggy.” She teased, before scampering off to the floo.

August 20th, 1993 - 8 Heathgate, Hampstead Garden, London, England

“Wait! So your godfather was sent to prison without a trial and was there for almost a dozen years, but broke out to stop the man who framed him and actually told Voldemort where to find you and your parents? Oh, and Ron was sleeping with a rat that was also that man?” Hermione’s eyes were burning into Holly aside from when they glanced over at Susan Bones, who simply shrugged. “You’ve been leaving an awful lot out of your letters since I got back from holiday, Holly.”

With a shrug, Holly replied casually. “Well, I didn’t want to worry you, and I didn’t want the Headmaster finding out until Sirius’ name was cleared. Not to say you would have told him, but…”

“But I would have, or at least McGonagall. Sirius could have been lying, Holly!” Hermione’s eyes almost seemed to be pleading with her friend to consider her safety more before she twitched. “Sirius Black? Your godfather is the one who was all over the news when I got back from Spain?”

“Yes.” Susan agreed. “Aunt Amelia has to reach out to the muggle police with some basic information if there is a manhunt at that level for a witch or wizard.” Introductions between Susan and Hermione had been odd at first, but Susan really wanted to see the Granger’s collection of books, fiction especially. As such Susan had suggested visiting while Sirius and Remus were planning a day out to not think about their last school friend being walked through the Veil.

“Your Aunt works at the Ministry, Susan?” Hermione’s eyes got larger. Holly knew from Hermione’s letters that her friend had been investigating various magical careers ever since they had needed to select elective classes. “I imagine she’s in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, or is there a Department of Muggle Relations?”

Susan blushed at Hermione’s enthusiasm. “Auntie’s the head of the DMLE. I don’t know if there is a Department of Muggle Relations, what with the Statute of Secrecy and all.”

“Oh, that’s very impressive, I’m even more looking forward to meeting your Aunt, Susan. I suppose that’s true about Muggle Relations, would it be a separate department or individuals in each department like your Aunt that has to do it?” Admitted Hermione, thoughtfully. Holly could see that turning into quite a debate, so changed the subject to Hermione’s favorite fiction books.

The three girls had started with a small midmorning tea when Holly and Susan arrived by Knight Bus. Holly had called the Grangers using a phone box on Charing Cross the evening before, after broaching the idea with Sirius and Amelia Bones. Bones hadn’t wanted Susan to be gone overnight without at least knowing the Grangers, so Holly and Susan were only staying through dinner. After dinner the Grangers were driving all three girls to Susan’s house so they could meet Amelia before deciding if Hermione was staying for a sleepover that Hannah would attend as well.

While Hermione was more fond of the information she could wrench from non-fiction, she had explored a wide range of fiction genres through gifts, teacher recommendations and her own curiosity when she browsed libraries and bookstores. Also delving into the books her parents read for pleasure. Michael Granger had been fond of speculative fiction and fantasy novels in his youth, so had made certain that young Hermione had access to Tolkien’s works as well as Asimov and Clarke. Elizabeth Granger was more fond of classics and period pieces, ensuring that Hermione was familiar with Austin, Bronte and Shelly, as well as acquainting her daughter with Nancy Drew Mysteries as some of her earliest chapter books in the hopes that the riddles behind many of the mysteries might appeal to Hermione.

Susan was nearly overwhelmed by the selections and responded a touch tartly to Hermione’s speculation that she, like herself, must have been considered for Ravenclaw by the Sorting Hat. “Hardly. I enjoy reading for fun, for the characters and the stories. I try to do well in my classes, but I don’t read to study and lord it over people…” Susan trailed off blushing, but Holly laughed.

“Hermione’s gotten a lot better about that since first year, Susan. But you did totally make an impression in those first few months, didn’t you?” Holly turned to Hermione and confirmed that Susan wasn’t the only one blushing.

Hermione groaned. “It’s very difficult, I get so excited about knowing and I want to show that I do, not that other people don’t.”

Susan made a funny little groaning sound. “Oh my. No one ever told you that for most children raised in the magical world, raising your hand means that you have a question, not an answer?”

“Pardon?” “Excuse me?” Holly and Hermione said at the same time.

Susan put down the copy of 2001: A Space Odyssey that she had been looking at. “Most pureblood families use tutors or the parents teach basic lessons to children. Some half bloods might go to muggle primary school but also have lessons about certain subjects at home that relate to magic or magical history. In those situations we are called on by name to answer questions and in groups we might raise our hands to ask a question. The only times we raise our hands to answer is if the teacher says something indicating anyone may reply, such as ‘who knows’ or ‘does anyone know’. Otherwise we wait for someone to be called on to answer a question.”

Hermione looked a bit stricken and Holly sighed before speaking. “Let me guess, the muggle-borns in Hufflepuff have someone telling them that sort of thing, or correcting other odd habits at the start of each year.”

“Well, yes.” Susan said as if it were obvious. “Prefects go over it in their study sessions, oh, and the Quill Skill sessions that all first years have to take until they are proficient.”

Hermione’s mouth had dropped open before the righteous anger had a chance to take hold. “Your prefects hold study sessions?”

“I’m rather annoyed about the quill lessons, my penmanship still looks like I inked up some mice and made them run across my parchment.” Holly admitted. “I’m okay with a biro or pencil, but quills and fountain pens? I’m a disaster.”

“For first and second years, Hermione. Once electives start we’re encouraged to build our own groups. So it isn’t like you’ve missed out on much given your grades.” Susan looked from Hermione to Holly. “There’s still over a week until we go back to Hogwarts, Holly. I’d be happy to tutor you to pay off that favor.”

“Favor?” Questioned Hermione. 

That caused another blush from Susan and a giggle from Holly. “Susan bet me that my totally mundane disguise wouldn’t work for a couple of hours in Diagon Alley. She didn’t want to teach me how to get into the Hufflepuff common room, so I accepted a favor to be mutually agreed upon. Though, I imagine you would have offered to help me improve my quillmanship even without a favor, hmmm Bones?”

“Well, probably.” Holly had to wonder if there was a way to help this girl stop blushing so profusely. Maybe Occlumency would help Susan too.

“Tell you what, help me for an hour a day through the end of the month and I’ll get you ten books and bring them with me for you at Hogwarts.” Holly offered half of the amount from the bet, essentially telling Susan that she hoped for something twice as much for cashing in her favor. Not that Holly had a single idea about what she might want from the Hufflepuff witch yet.

“Deal!” Susan accepted immediately

“But I’ve been tutoring you for free! For years!” Hermione complained.

Holly chose not to disclose that what Hermione had been doing in no way counted as tutoring. Her friend had simply been forcing Holly and Ron into doing their homework by sheer willpower and scowling.

“Tell you what, Hermione.” Holly had a quick thought. “I’m already planning to put in a little more effort this year, but I wouldn’t mind getting you some books if you don’t mind checking the drafts for my essays. Maybe for some other stuff too, but I can’t think of much right now. Oh, not to spoil a surprise, but I wanted to ask if there was anything particular you wanted for your birthday next month? I was considering a voucher for Flourish and Blott’s, but I really loved the broom service kit that you got me and wanted to get you something you might really like.”

Susan laughed and Holly grunted when Hermione hugged her best friend a little too exuberantly and they both tumbled to the ground. 

Chapter Text

August 20th, 1993 - Charing Cross Road, London, England

Holding up one finger and running her other hand over an imaginary beard, Holly addressed the other three teenage witches, her voice forced a little deeper than was natural. “Nitwit! Oddment! Blubber! Tweak! Why hello there, students, best get off to class now or the stairs might eat you. Don’t forget to take a sherbert lemon.” Holly sat back down in the mass of pillows and blankets in Susan’s room to applause and laughter from Hannah and Susan, while Hermione’s face seemed a little stiff. Perhaps at the thought of Holly mocking one of her respected authority figures due to Susan’s Dare. “Awww, Hermione, you can keep showing the Headmaster all the respect you like, but the man has made mistakes. And here I thought you got over the authority figure worship thing after this year with Lockhart?”

“You should still respect the professors, Holly.” Hermione had a little bit of a blush on her cheeks, however.

Rolling her eyes, Holly shrugged. “I try, honestly. But Snape is a bullying git, McGonagall is too busy and so is the Headmaster. Binns is a waste, of course. Filch might not be a professor, but he actively hates children even more than Snape does…”

“You should still use their titles.” Hermione complained.

“I try at school when they’re around, but we aren’t at Hogwarts now. Anyhow, Hannah, Truth or Dare?” Holly attempted to redirect attention back to the silly, but commonly played, party game. 

Holly had only been drawn into games of Truth or Dare in the girls dorm a few times over the last two years, during which she had picked up certain commonly accepted rules: failure to follow through has a minor penalty (tonight they had to eat two Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans), asking precisely who a person had a crush on was ‘too much’ but most other romantic questions were seen as ‘fine’, Dares could involve a costume change but not nudity and should be silly or fun. Minor embarrassment was fine and even the goal at times, but the other players were encouraged to point out if something was, once again, ‘too much’.

All four girls were in bed clothes, Susan and Hannah both wearing night dresses that went below the knee, the former in pastel blue stripes and the latter in a solid bright yellow. Hermione was wearing plaid flannel pajama pants and a red tee-shirt which proclaimed COMPUTER CAMP in blocky letters. In Holly’s shopping she had bought two shorter nighties, but was wearing one of her two top and bottom sets instead, this one a very dark green with black piping at the edges.

“Uhm, Truth, I guess?” Hannah responded to Holly’s question with seeming trepidation.

Looking Hannah directly in the eyes, Holly asked one of the questions that Lavender had asked Parvati in June. “Have you ever kissed someone you have romantic feelings for?”

Hannah blinked. “Pardon?”

“Well, I’ve never kissed anyone, and I’ve never had a crush, at least I don’t think so. I was just curious because there seem to be different kinds of kisses… Molly Weasley kisses her kids on the forehead and such, but I’ve seen her peck her husband’s cheek. And I saw Wood and Spinnet kissing in the corner of the common room after a quidditch game. And…” Holly trailed off as all three girls were now staring at her intently. “What?” Maybe Holly had gotten the question wrong, but with all the Legilimency that Holly had practiced since the start of summer break she had gotten rather jumbled thoughts about what was and wasn’t expected for girls her age to talk about.

Now Hannah blushed. “No I haven’t.” Bingo, that matched with the feeling Holly expected, almost a peaceful and smooth texture on the surface of Hannah’s mind. Holly hadn’t been able to get that sort of a feeling from Sirius or Amelia yet, but Hannah was almost open while Hermione and Susan seemed a little more guarded. Magics of the Mind was very clear that wandless and incantationless Legilimency would take years of rigorous practice, but even early on it was possible to sense the texture of an undefended Mind. With just that ability and eye contact, sensing when people lied and their emotional state was a possibility. “But isn’t it way too early for us?”

Susan shrugged and replied, even if her cheeks colored slightly. “Hogsmeade weekends start third year, which is almost a signal for dating.”

With a nod, Hermione added her thoughts. “Mum reminded me that might come up, even if I don’t consider myself a great catch. She said that even without dating, lots of girls have their first kisses between twelve and fifteen.”

Hermione could be challenging, but Holly didn’t think she wouldn’t be able to find someone to date if she liked. “Don’t sell yourself short, that’s my thing. Half the school will probably keep mistaking me for a firsty.” Hogwarts food had helped Holly add a few inches over the last two school years, but she remained a couple inches short of five feet. “Besides, Lavender was bragging about kissing some bloke after exams. I just figure everyone’s different, so asking you about romance and kissing gives me an idea of where you are with that. I get to know you better since I think we only ever talked during that one Herbology project?”

The blinking was back as Hannah asked. “What?”

“I’ve gotten to know Susan over the last couple weeks and it isn’t like I’m going to suddenly stop talking to her when we get back to school. You’re her best friend, so I should at least get to know you a little bit.” Holly rolled her eyes. “I mean if she doesn’t want me hanging around, I get it, but…”

“No, not at all.” Susan denied. “But you always hang out with Hermione and Ron Weasley, never really talking to anybody else unless you’re yelling at Malfoy.”

“I never had friends before Ron and Hermione.” Holly admitted. So many of the things that hurt her to consider disclosing simply didn’t feel that bad to talk about anymore. Behind the Occlumency and talking about them with Sirius and Healer Brookshadow. “So with two instead of none, I felt pretty blessed in the friend department. And first year almost everybody else just stared at my scar or asked about Voldemort, which was pretty creepy and I wanted to hide from all that. Last year a chunk of the school was terrified I was the Heir of Slytherin and pretty much only Ron and Hermione stood by me at all. I’m not against making more friends, but I don’t have much practice with it.”

“Well, you’re doing astoundingly better than you did with Ron and I.” Hermione teased. “You shared a load of candy with Ron on the train and you both saved me from a troll.”

“Oi! Those are perfectly fine ways to make friends!” Holly defended herself as Hannah and Susan started to giggle.

“If that’s your bar for friendship, I’m probably going to fall short.” Hannah laughed.

“I mean, I wouldn’t turn down loads of candy.” Susan admitted. “But talking about books and the things we like has been a perfectly fine way to get to know one another.”

Holly fought with herself briefly, but decided to confess the source of her recent improvements at being friendly. “I read a book on how to make friends.”

With the subsequent laughter and teasing it took half an hour before Hannah finally asked Hermione if she wanted Truth or Dare. After answering ‘Dare’, Hannah dared her to sing a book synopsis for them.

Turns out, Hermione’s singing voice wasn’t half bad.

August 25th, 1993 - St Mungo’s Hospital, London, England

Curse specialist Healer Lufkin wore a slight frown when she opened the folder on her desk while Sirius and Holly watched on. This was their third time meeting Lufkin, the first of which had included a recounting of everything Holly had experienced related to the scar as well as significant diagnostic spells and other tests. The second visit repeated the tests, diagnostics and all. Supposedly a comparison was going to shed some light on the mystery that was Holly’s scar.

“As we discussed in our first consultation, your scar does not follow the standard pattern for curse scars. In most curse scars, the build up of tissue bonds with the patient’s magic to act as a barrier against the residual malignant energies of the initial curse.” Lufkin had looked up before speaking, sitting up straight as she repeated information she had shared earlier. “Over time, those energies will dissipate, often aided by counter curses. When such things are ineffectual, time will eventually further break down any residual foreign magic.

“Your scar is not behaving that way. While we have only limited data points, there has been a barely discernable increase in the foreign energies detected within your scar. Whether the energy increase is being leeched from your magic like a parasite, or if it is increasing through some other mechanism is not something we have been able to determine at this point.” Lufkin’s words were far from comforting.

“Where does that leave us for treatment options, then?” Sirius asked, hands gripping the arms of his chair. The Ministry had yet to endorse Sirius as Holly’s guardian, but everyone was playing along as if it was a certainty for the moment.

Lufkin took a breath, looking to be bracing for delivering the bad news. “With only two data points, it would be unwise to do anything rash. The level of energies within the scar may have a natural cycle of increasing and decreasing states. Efforts to remove the energies at this time could be very dangerous until we know more. If those energies are indeed the residue of a Killing Curse that was captured in some protective suspension, breaching that to remove the energies could risk activating the initial curse.”

“So I might just die.” Holly muttered. “Brilliant. Well, I for one, am opposed to that. So what can we do? Besides cross our fingers and hope that it doesn’t keep getting stronger and burst through the protective whatever, I mean.”

“I’ll be doing research.” Lufkin admitted with a small smile. “I have contacts in other regions that may have seen something like this in the past. As for what you can do, I’ll be teaching you a very specific charm so you can monitor the energy levels within your scar. You will keep me apprised of those levels so we can determine a possible treatment. Unfortunately, as I mentioned during your first visit, some of the malignancy is too deep to simply excise the contaminated tissue with the protective suspension included.” Lufkin had explained that losing brain tissue in such a way could have very unpredictable and usually negative consequences even if the tissue itself was restored. Holly imagined it was too easy to unbalance the Mind when you chop out a chunk of the brain, not to mention that it might impact her magic as well.

When Sirius had suggested treating it like a boil and ‘lancing’ it to release the energy, Lufkin had to carefully explain that they would need to recreate whatever the protective suspension is to test if it could even be possible. As of yet they had no leads on how the protection was working which was why more research was required. Holly was ready to ask Dumbledore a few pointed questions about it if he tried to talk with her again.

It was after Sirius and Holly left the office with the promise to keep the healer up to date with energy readings from the scar that Sirius changed topics completely. “So, how was your letter from Remus?” Sirius had handed the letter to Holly days ago, but not brought it up since.

“Awkward. At least he didn’t blame Dumbledore for his own choices. Lupin seems a bit like Neville, honestly. Ready to believe the worst about himself.” Holly realized that was a bit too close to home with how the Dursleys had conditioned her.

“Moony always suffered from that, at least he has since we first met. Thinks he is worth less because of his… issue. But he does want to connect with you, to help if he can.” Sirius sounded more resigned than hopeful.

“That’s pretty obvious, but honestly, Lupin’s going to have to be the one to put in the effort as I can’t be arsed. That doesn’t mean I won’t give him a chance, but… Maybe letters will let us close a little distance and I can see him over the winter holidays?” Offered Holly.

“Ah.” Sirius paused now that the two of them were outside St Mungo’s on the boulevard. “Thing is, you’ll be seeing him sooner than that.”

Turning to the man, Holly considered the discomfort on Sirius’ face. “Oh? This doesn’t sound like an ‘I invited him over for tea’ sort of thing. What’s up?”

Running his fingers through his hair, Sirius grimaced. “Before my name was cleared, Dumbledore wanted someone at the school who knew me, knew how I thought and how I might attack you. Someone to help protect you while I was still at large.”

“So he hired your former friend.” Holly glanced around. “With his condition, onto the Hogwarts staff? Let me guess, Defense Against the Dark Arts?”

Nodding, Sirius agreed. “And since the contract was already signed before I was cleared, and because it can be hard for Remus to hold a job…”

“Whatever.” Holly was more annoyed because she was now unable to simply ignore that problem for a few months than she was bothered by having a werewolf as a professor. “I’m sure I can remain civil with Lupin better than I manage with Snape.”

The unhappy look on Sirius’ face was obvious after nearly a month of association. “I can try to get him to resign…”

“No, if he wants to teach he should have a chance. I was rather hoping he could keep you company and out of some of the trouble you’ll get into while I’m away at school though.” Holly said, half teasing and half serious.

“Rude” Sirius failed to hold a firm expression as he started to laugh. “If accurate. My cousin Andromeda reached out, wanting to meet. Probably so she can slap me upside the head for being a dumb arse, but…”

“Andromeda? Wasn’t that the cousin you said married a muggle-born? The only one you liked.” Querried Holly.

“Well, I liked winding Cissa up, at least until she got nasty in her retaliations. Andi was older and didn’t tolerate my pranks, but she wasn’t mean, and she gave me hugs when I was little.” Sirius’ eyes were getting damp again.

“Perfect, I want to meet her before I go back to school.”

Wiping his eyes clear, Sirius blinked at Holly. “Oh, okay?”

“Great.” The smile on Holly’s face seemed to unsettle Sirius, but she didn’t particularly care. If she could find someone that might keep Sirius out of trouble, she’d take it.

August 27th, 1993 - Diagon Alley, London, England

The Weasley Whirlwind departed down the alley, Molly in the lead with Percy, Fred, George, and Ginny close behind. Holly and Hermione had managed to wrangle a couple of hours of Ron’s time before they all were to meet up at the public floo to have lunch at the Burrow.

“Still looking a bit burnt, mate.” Holly teased Ron, though she was also more prone to burning than tanning. Hermione was the only one of the three that could pull off a respectable tan, if their friend had been more willing to be outside. The one that Hermione acquired in Spain had largely faded a month later.

“Oi, ginger curse, Holly, you know that.” Ron complained, playfully pointing out the wide hat Holly was wearing.

“Part against the sun, part camouflage.” Holly laughed. “Now let’s get over to Magical Menagerie, Sirius already got permission from your Mum so we could replace your pet.”

“Holly!” Hermione complained about Holly’s blunt mention of Pettigrew.

“It’s fine, Hermione.” Ron rubbed his neck. “Yeah, it’s gross that Scabbers was, you know. But the Ministry had all of us see healers, so, annoying, but no nightmares in three days though, right?” The odd questioning tone at the end drew both girl’s attention.

“That doesn’t sound good, Ronald.” Hermione commented with a concerned expression as Ron simply shrugged.

“You aren’t alone, mate. They're making me talk to a healer about the Dursleys and a bunch of junk. I’m not sure which is helping more, the talking or the Occlumency but together things don’t get to me so much.” Holly admitted, waiting to gauge the reaction from both Ron and Hermione as she hadn’t mentioned that portion of her summer studies to either of her friends.

“Occlumency?” Hermione asked while Ron seemed surprised Holly had been talking to a healer as well.

“Mind magic, a bit like meditation but it helps sort memories and such. I think it might even help with my spell visualizations when I get back to Hogwarts.” Holly explained the part she wanted to explain.

“That sounds amazing! Where did you learn it? Did Sirius teach you?” Holly held up a hand before Hermione could ask twenty questions without waiting for the answer to one.

“A book, actually. I’d rather you not borrow my own copy, but I did find a copy for you to learn from. It is a portion of your birthday gift, unless you simply can’t wait?” Holly’s words caused Hermione to dip her head in embarrassment, though she shook her head. Holly then looked at Ron. “I brought it up in case you would also like a copy, to help with the nightmares and such.”

“Uhm, you’re already replacing Scabbers, so…” Ron tried to decline the offer.

“No, Sirius is buying you a pet because if Pettigrew hadn’t been on your shoulder in that photograph from Egypt in the Prophet, he would still be falsely imprisoned.” Holly knew Sirius would have happily given more, but also knew Arthur and Molly were very proud and might see it as charity. Instead of mentioning that, Holly tapped her thumb to her chest. “I want to buy my friend something that might help him sleep better. And if it works for you, maybe you can lend it to Ginny, I can only imagine her difficulties sleeping after last year.”

Ron looked down and scuffed his shoe against the cobblestones. “‘Aight, thanks Holly.”

Holly turned her friend to aim him at the Magical Menagerie before pausing. “Say Ron, do you want to look at all the pets, or would you rather start with Eeylops and see the owls?”

“That would be brill, actually.” Ron looked up and his blue eyes sparkled with excitement. “I’d been thinking about a part kneazle, but I’m not sure I’m ready for anything that might want to crawl into bed with me.”

Half an hour later Ron was grinning widely at anything that caught his attention, be it one of his friends or the massive eagle owl which had flown right up to him when they entered the Owl Emporium. The name on the paperwork had been Nyx and Ron hadn’t been inclined to change it. Hagrid had taken care of Hedwig’s purchase, so the process had been interesting to both Holly and Hermione. Setting Nyx’s new residence to the Burrow caused Holly to wonder what exactly Hagrid had done, curiosity that spiked high enough she had asked the shopkeeper. Apparently Hagrid had bound Hedwig to Holly directly as her primary ‘home’. Nyx had the Burrow set as the default home, but wherever Ron lived somehow registered as the dwelling of priority unless he ordered otherwise.

‘Huh, that explains why it wasn’t a problem to have Hedwig spend time at the Burrow earlier this summer, I guess. But then again, she is very clever.’ Holly thought to herself. Thankfully the Weasleys already had the proper supplies for owls, but Holly had bought a few bags of treats and she was planning to leave some at the Burrow.

Picking up Protection Charm Your Mind for Ron only took so long because of the distractions bookstores held for Hermione. Holly also had to reassure Hermione that the book which had been selected for her Advanced Occlumency was more comprehensive, as well as more academic; well aware that each of her friends had very different learning styles. Thinking of friends, however…

“So, Ron, I mentioned in one of my letters that Sirius and I have been staying with Amilia and Susan Bones, right?” Holly was hopeful that Ron might be chill about Susan, and the fact that Holly was honestly hopeful about making more friends, or simply being friendly with more people.

Ron was slightly distracted as they were passing by Gambol and Japes where there were two toy golems, one a knight and one a troll, fighting one another. “Right, Madam Bones wanting to keep an eye on you and Sirius before the trial or something.”

“Right, and she decided it was best for us to just stay with her until Sirius gets confirmed by the Ministry as fit to be my guardian.” Holly wasn’t sure if this was a ‘pull the plaster off’ sort of situation, or if she should go slow. “So, Susan’s pretty neat, actually. Clever, but not super academic like Hermione.”

“Hey!” Hermione sounded offended for some reason.

“You are super academic, Hermione.” Holly addressed her objection factually.

Huffing, Hermione folded her arms. “Well you said it like it was negative.”

“I called out it was different, that’s all. And yes, I like you fine, academic or not.” Rolling her eyes, Holly turned back to Ron. “I just wanted you to know that I’ll be talking with Susan when we get back to school, maybe hang out sometimes.”

Holly almost laughed when Ron and Nyx both blinked at her owlishly at the same moment. Suddenly Ron leaned in and spoke quietly but with intensity. “Mate, are you saying you like birds?”

The half second it took for Holly to recognize what Ron meant was further clarified by the images his Mind was almost shoving out at her. “Er, I’m saying I made a new friend that I’ll want to spend time with, but you’re welcome to hang out as well. I just wanted you to know so it isn’t a surprise when Susan and I chat.” Feeling she couldn’t just let his other question lay. “And I’m not sure about the boy girl thing. One of my healers said my normal development got stunted because I didn’t have proper nutrition and that didn’t just stunt my growth, but also hormones and things so I haven’t really felt…” Holly waved her hands around expansively. “Any of those feelings, for anyone. Would it bother you if I was? Into girls, I mean.” Holly really hoped not, because that would make Ron like the Dursleys in at least one way, and she didn’t like the thought.

Ron blinked again before glancing over at Hermione, who was watching the exchange with wide eyes. “Some folks can get a might pissy about it, but I know queer folks aren’t bad, just.” Ron gave a little sigh. “It’s just different. Not bad different, just… It’s a bunch of change and new stuff over one summer, mate. I don’t want to wake up and the Holly I’ve known is suddenly gone.”

“Oh, a bunch of that Holly is probably going to be different, honestly. Between getting away from the Dursleys to having an adult-ish person who cares about me, well. I’m not going to stop loving flying, but I am hoping to be more friendly with others. I’m going to try harder in classes, but I’m not going to match Hermione’s self imposed study gauntlet.” Holly paused, taking in Ron’s expression. “Look, you’re changing too, we all are, we’re teenagers, Ron. Learning and changing are kind of our jobs.”

“Well, so long as you’re not running off to snog Malfoy. Don’t think I could take that.” Ron sagged slightly, but gave Holly a half smile before turning to Hermione. “You either.”

“I’m not about to snog anybody!” Holly defended herself at the same time as Hermione’s denial was uttered.

“That git? His lips are more likely to touch my fist than anything else of mine.”

All three friends laughed over that shared image.

Chapter Text

August 29th, 1993 - Tonks’ Townhouse, Ipswitch, Suffolk, England

The initial meeting with Andromeda Tonks had taken place in a small upscale cafe not far from Charing Cross. When Andromeda had the measure of Sirius, who was far better than a month earlier, and was introduced to Holly who was similarly improved, at least by her own estimation, Andromeda invited them to her home for Sunday dinner.

Sunday roast with the Tonks family was very different from dining at the Bones or Weasley homes. The sheer amount of muggle appliances and technology woven into the day to day life of the townhouse might have almost put the Dursleys at ease. Well, it might have if not for the accents of magic which were just as common with moving pictures, floating lamps and rooms that reconfigured with the wave of a wand. Brilliant really.

“But I thought electrics didn’t work well with magic around?” Holly lightly rubbed the side of her face as she asked Ted Tonks about his home. Andromeda had greeted Holly and Sirius from the kitchen, but claimed she was adding some finishing touches to their meal and Ted would give them the two sickle tour.

“A gross exaggeration.” Ted, a man with casual demeanor and clothing that made Holly think of a muggle university professor, replied. “Electronic items cannot withstand magic at the level that exists at Hogwarts or within the depths of the Ministry. But lesser amounts will function with just the occasional glitch unless they are incredibly delicate. Take your godfather’s motor-bike as an example, he left the alternator and battery system intact, as well as the electric lights.”

Sirius groaned. “Alas poor Camilla, wonder what happened to her after I lent her to Hagrid that night…”

Unable to help herself, Holly patted his arm. “I’ll see Hagrid in a few days, I can ask him where it’s at now, Sirius. Mister Tonks, how did you know about…”

“Ted, Holly. Call me Ted. Your Mother and I were probably the muggle-borns that Sirius was best acquainted with when he was looking to get that monstrosity. Lily thought he would get James killed, so she refused to help him.” Ted smiled, likely at the memory. “We owled each other about the project for most of my Healing apprenticeship, actually.”

With a flare, the floo emitted a flurry of ashes and a woman with pink spiked hair that required two steps to catch herself. That was something Holly understood perfectly, aside from brooms, magical travel universally sucked to experience. The punkish girl (she was wearing leather as well as having spiked hair) gestured and the ashes clinging to her and in the immediate area were whisked back into the hearth. “Wotcher, Pops…” She said before glancing at Holly and Sirius. “Cousin! Cheers on your freedom. Lass-Who-Lived, golly gee, can I get an autograph?”

Holly raised an eyebrow. “Who should I make it out to, Bubblegum Barbie?”

“Oi! Barbie dolls do not dress like this!” The new arrival smirked while gesturing to her clothes.

“The cool ones do.” Announced Holly before looking at Ted. “Your daughter that doesn’t like her name?” When Andromeda had described her daughter with that bit of information it had made Sirius giggle. Looking back to a startled young woman, Holly snarked. “You know you can just change your name, you are an adult. Or are you?”

“Sassy.” The woman snarked right back. “Mum would be…”

“Your Mother and I gave you your name with nothing but love and the warmest wishes, young lady. You are a gift to us from nature, the nymphs or whomever” Ted said softly, tones of a practiced peacemaker in his voice.

The unnamed (to Sirius and Holly) youngest Tonks stuck her tongue out at Ted just as Andromeda walked out of the kitchen with a prim but amused look on her face. “None of that, Nymphadora. Sirius, lovely to see you looking so relaxed. Miss Potter, are you looking forward to your return to Hogwarts?”

“I said you could call me Holly, Missus Tonks. I am looking forward to it, but not as much as in years past.” Holly’s words caused ‘Nymphadora’ to look at all four of the other folks in her parents' home with intense speculation. Andromeda had mentioned the name so Holly knew it, but it hadn’t been said in a proper introduction.

“And as my lovely husband reminded you about himself, I would be pleased for you to refer to me as Andromeda, Holly. Sirius, you may call me Missus Tonks.” Holly found herself fully respecting the stately woman as Sirius sputtered beside her.

“Andi!” Sirius proclaimed, obviously offended.

‘Nymphadora’ also seemed amused. “And the Ministry thought he was a mad mass murderer? Ugh. Thank the stars I don’t need to meddle in their crazy.”

“I thought you were training to be an auror?” Holly was sure Missus Tonks had said that, a hint of bragging combined with trepidation for her daughter’s welfare apparent in her concern.

“Almost done! I’m in my last year of training under senior auror Moody.” The pink haired witch enthused.

“Won’t you always be meddling in their ‘crazy’ then? Wizegamot makes the laws, Ministry enacts the methods to support the laws, DMLE enforces them, which is you, right?” Holly had delved into some basics after living with Amelia Bones for a week, not just about the legality of using various magics from The Book.

‘Nymphadora’ blinked. “Did they finally replace Binns, then? Not sure he ever explained it that clearly while I was in school.”

“Not yet.” Said Holly as she scowled. “I’ve done a bit of self study about the Ministry and the law in the last few weeks. Not sure I could ever work there, though Missus Bones wouldn’t be the worst boss, I imagine.” If Ted and Andromeda’s expressions were anything to go by, they agreed with what Holly was saying, even if their daughter did not.

“The Director might be a bit of a dragon, but she’s realistic about how Scrimgeour handles the aurors.” Now the witch was giving Holly an even more speculative look. “Call me Tonks, by the way.”

Barking a laugh, Sirius ruffled that pink hair, messing with the spikes until ‘Tonks’ ducked away and they reformed. “Sorry, Nym. Privilege of being older, your Pops is Tonks, you’re my little…”

Sirius was cut off when ‘Tonks’ slapped her hand over his mouth.  “No way, you mutt. Yes, all the aurors have been informed about that, as well as anyone who reads the Prophet. No need to go blabbing about my name to impressionable ears.” Her head tipped in Holly’s direction.

Shaking her head, Holly sighed. “Your Mum told me your name, Tonks. He wouldn’t be spilling state secrets. Anyhow, nice to meet you, I guess?” Holly offered her hand for shaking.

Tonks squinted at Holly’s face before mimicking the green of her eyes. “Okay, squirt, fair enough. Looking forward to getting back to Hogwarts?” The energetic witch seemed ready to transition away from semi-playful near-roughhousing with Sirius into putting her full attention on Holly. “You sure you don’t want to work at the Ministry? Moody thought you had good instincts, well, after he stopped being annoyed that you distracted him from noticing Black was in the same room.”

“Nope, no way am I going to enforce the next shite law that hates on muggles, muggle-borns or whoever the Wizengamot feels the need to ‘put in their place’.” Some of the conversations over meals at the Bones home had certainly traversed into political territory. The Director of the DMLE felt she could do good where she was at while Holly couldn’t see herself remaining sane if she had to ride that line herself. Amelia had not begrudged her that opinion in the least.

Andromeda had a soft smile as she gestured for her guest to have a seat in the parlor. “Food will be ready in twenty minutes. If I remember correctly, Sirius, you said that you had something to talk with me about?”

Pausing before sitting, Sirius withdrew a key from his pocket and wandlessly floated it to his cousin. “Your dowry vault. I found it when I was going through the Black finances and wanted to get it to you…”

The pursed look on Andromeda’s face had Holly wondering if Sirius had just insulted the older witch. “I’m half tempted to throw this back in your face, Sirius. Why did you want to give this to me?”

Settling into the couch, Sirius rubbed his hand over his jaw and shrugged. “Look, I get that it’s an old tradition, and I don’t care for it for tradition’s sake. It was money and items set aside for you, and I want you to have that. Not as a favor, not as a gift from me but because in my head it belongs to you. It is yours and you can do whatever you want with it.”

Watching Andromeda’s eyes showed Holly as little as watching Amelia’s did. The older witch looked over at her husband who shrugged. “Well, I did sell what little jewelry I took with me so we could get our lives together started…” Something about her own words caused Andromeda to smile fondly. “Thank you, Sirius.”

Seeing this as good a time as any, Holly spoke up. “Andromeda?”

“Yes, Holly?”

“You know I mentioned that I wasn’t looking forward to Hogwarts as much as in the past, well, I’m worried about Sirius…”

“Hey!” The person in question exclaimed.

“He’s still recovering and I don’t want him to mope once I’m gone…”

“You want me to keep an eye on him?” Now Andromeda’s eyebrow was raised.

“Hey now, pup!” Sirius exclaimed again.

“Nope, he’s an adult, but I was hoping you might stay in touch. Meet him for an occasional meal or chat…” Holly was suddenly cut off by Tonks’ laughter.

“I’ll meet you for tea and you can tell me all those stories about the Blacks that Mum says I don’t need to hear. How’s that sound, Sirius?” Tonks offered.

The look on Andromeda’s face as Ted started laughing was priceless.

September 1st, 1993 - Hogwarts Express, London to Hogsmeade

Sirius had wept as Holly departed, but he had made a good show of greeting her friends and their parents. Before the Express pulled out Holly’s godfather had plans with various people in the wizarding world as well as Hermione’s folks. As far as Holly could glean, Micheal and Elizabeth Granger felt Hermione’s explanations about the magical world might not have been entirely illuminating.

Ginny had shyly asked to sit in the cabin with Ron, Hermione and Holly when the Weasleys had barely made it to the platform on time and Holly included her immediately, having laid claim to one with Susan and Hannah before they had shown up. The Hufflepuffs were watching their stuff while Holly had gone back out to spend the last little bit with Sirius until he would be able to meet up with her during the first Hogsmeade weekend.

Once all six of them were in the cabin and the Express was underway, Susan and Hanna left to go look for their other friends they hadn’t seen over the summer. Holly used that as an opportunity and asked Ginny something. “Hey, I heard from Sirius that my Mum was good friends with a girl who married somebody by the name of Lovegood. I thought I remembered there being someone in your year, Ginny, by that name. I don’t suppose...”

“You want to find Loony? Really?” Ron sounded dismissive, and maybe even annoyed.

Holly frowned and was about to ask Ron what he was on about when Ginny spoke up. “Her name’s Luna, Ron.” Ginny was the classic little sister snipping at her brother at that moment. Then she turned to look at Holly. “I used to have play dates with Luna before… Well, Luna’s Mum passed away a few years ago. She is in my year, but last year…”

“Oh.” ‘So much for meeting one of Lily’s friends.’ Holly thought. “Well, it might be good to meet her anyway. Maybe you can introduce me tomorrow at breakfast?”

“We can go now.” Ginny offered, perhaps a touch of anxiety in her voice. Meeting her eyes, Holly could tell the girl’s Mind was unsettled, almost wobbly.

“Sure. I’ll be back in a bit and you two can regale me with more tales about world travel.” Holly said as she and Ginny got to their feet. Hermione was just getting her new cat, Crookshanks, out of his carrier and nodded. Ron had sent Nyx ahead with a letter to Hagrid so his new owl wouldn’t be so cooped up for the train journey, thus he pulled out some string and seemed ready to play with the cat as well. Noting this, Holly had a thought. “We should look for a spell that works like a laser pointer, I bet Crookshanks would like… Well, respond to that.” Hermione’s eyes gleamed at the suggestion as Holly and Ginny slipped into the corridor.

“You seem a bit nervous about introducing me to Luna.” Holly commented as they dodged the other occasional student, looking into compartments to spot a ‘small blond girl’ per Ginny’s description.

There was a sigh from Ginny and she shrugged. “She tried talking to me a couple of times last year, but I… It was…”

“Tom?” Asked Holly, trying her best to sound understanding.

“Yeah…” Ginny paused at one of the compartments in the second to last car. Glancing in there were two figures, one a full grown man that appeared familiar was propped near the windows apparently sleeping. The second figure was smaller, and blond, and by hair style and length most likely a girl. The probable girl was already in her robes and was gently moving her wand, small motes of light and the occasional flutter of ephemeral wings coming from the tip. Ginny seemed to brace herself then quietly slid the compartment door open. Speaking softly, the youngest Weasley addressed the blond. “Hello, Luna.”

While Luna had started slightly at the sound of the door opening, she turned quickly to face the door at the sound of Ginny’s voice. Holly watched as there was a flicker of happiness on the blond’s face before she noticed her presence and Luna’s face nearly froze. “Hello, Ginevra. Hello, Holly Potter.” There was a dreamy quality to Luna’s voice.

Even a half step behind Ginny, Holly could see the girl wince. “I’m sorry, Luna, I deserve that.” Ginny glanced over at the still sleeping man and hushed her voice further. “Look, I apologize for ignoring you last year. And, well…”

Luna narrowed her silvery pale blue eyes at Ginny before some of the emotion returned to her face. “Hmmm, the wrackspurts do seem to have subsided significantly. I accept your apology, Ginevra.”

“Luna!” Ginny’s hushed exclamation painted a smile on Luna’s face.

“Ginny.” The dreamy voice did have a slightly teasing quality to it, Holly decided. “Holly Potter, you also have far fewer wrackspurts than you did last year. I imagine you had a very satisfying summer holiday.”

“Pardon? I mean, have we been introduced before? Er, what is a wrackspurt?” Something about Luna had put Holly off balance, Occlumency apparently not stronger than Luna’s ability to confuse her.

“As there was no crime there is no pardon to give. While we have not been introduced I would be rather the odd one out…” Ginny snickered softly at Luna’s words. “If I were unable to recognize Holly Potter by sight after an entire year at Hogwarts. A wrackspurt is a difficult to detect creature that manifests as an expression of confusion, or it may even cause it. My Father remains undecided on the details though he believes he may have a definitive conclusion later this year.” Luna suddenly pointed at the man in the corner, who Holly had come to fully recognize. “That man has at least seven, if not over a dozen.” The dreamy voice seemed to imply that such a fate was, indeed, dire.

“Mister Lupin remains troubled by events from the last war, I imagine.” Holly announced softly as she met Luna’s pale eyes. “As well as several revelations this summer which… upset his world-view. I did have another thing in mind by asking Ginny to introduce us… My godfather told me that your Mum and mine were great friends at school. At first I wanted to ask her for stories about Lily, but when I found out your Mum is already gone, I… Well, I thought maybe if Lily had lived we might have been acquainted, or even friends if they spent time together often. I thought maybe we could… try that?” The odd shimmer that Holly felt from Luna’s Mind in that moment was different, but not negative.

Luna smoothly slid off the bench and stood in front of Ginny and Holly while the latter tried not to sigh. Holly was often annoyed by her height, but to discover that the ‘small blond’ was actually an inch taller than she was tipped annoying right over into moderately grumpy. At least until the blond hugged her, unexpectedly. “That sounds nice.” Rather than a static hug, Luna swayed back and forth twice before letting Holly go. Luna then turned and hugged Ginny, again swaying twice before releasing her; at least Ginny was aware enough to hug back, which Holly had failed to do.

“Sorry, I’m still getting used to people giving me… hugs.” Holly said softly as Luna and Ginny released one another. Hermione, Ron, Sirius and Mrs Weasley had been the total list of those she could remember before now, and Ron’s were usually with one arm slung over Holly’s shoulders and a brief squeeze.

“That’s unfortunate. Daddy isn’t as good at them as Mum was, but he tries.” Luna met Holly’s eyes again and Holly could feel the girl’s Mind rippling with comfort and curiosity. “I’ll write to him tomorrow and ask if he has any pictures of our Mums together, or stories that he can share. Mum never talked much about her school days.”

“Saturday.” Holly stated definitively. “I mean, I’ll happily chat with you before then, but after breakfast we can hang out and get to know each other. If you’re interested in…”

Silvery blue eyes glimmered. “That sounds rather lovely.” Luna gave me a little wave. “Go back to your friends, Holly Potter. I need to catch up with Ginny.”

In seconds Holly found herself in the corridor alone, pondering the oddness that was Luna Lovegood. ‘Well, if Luna is anything like her Mum I imagine my Mum was more peculiar than I’ve heard from Sirius and the professors.’ Holly thought. Returning to the compartment where Holly had left Ron and Hermione, Holly groaned when she realized who was blocking the way.

Draco Malfoy was in full sneer as he was flanked by Crabbe and Goyle, addressing those in the compartment. “Spending time with Hufflepuffs now? Not even good enough for your fellow lions, I see.”

“Oi, Malfoy, fess up, which one of us do you have a crush on?” Holly prodded verbally, wondering if he would bluster or, if she were lucky, retreat.

The blond boy’s head whipped towards Holly and the sneer had given way to shock. “What!?” Draco sounded appalled at the accusation.

Holly leaned against the corridor wall, several paces away from her childish ‘nemesis’, her wand arm free and ready to draw if needed. “I told my godfather, your cousin, about our interactions. He thought your crush on me was ‘adorable’, but I told him you might actually be interested in Ron or Hermione…” 

The boy was now holding his wand, but catching his eye I could feel his prickly unease. “I am not interested in any of you filthy scum…”

“Great!” Holly interrupted. “Then we needn't speak with one another in the future. Why don’t you go rejoin those who do interest you and leave us to our own devices.” It was difficult for Holly to feel nervous about what Draco might do as a few other compartment doors opened and several sets of eyes were taking in the interaction.

Draco’s wand was now pointed at the floor near Holly’s feet as the boy drew himself up straight, voice low but intense. “Think you’re so smart, Potter?” The name was almost spit out of the boy’s mouth.

“Nope, Hermione’s the smart one. Do keep up, Malfoy.” Holly shook her head and realized that was not how to deescalate the situation. “Sorry about that, you do make it difficult to not snipe back. Wouldn't it be better if we simply avoided one another?”

Draco took in a breath as if he was about to dive into another verbal inanity when his eyes moved past Holly, probably spotting someone in the corridor behind her. “Whatever, scar head.” Malfoy muttered before spinning and marching off the other way with his goons.

The pair of prefects patrolling the train moved past Holly with the reminder that she should not loiter in the corridor, to which Holly nodded and slipped in to join her friends. “Not my fault Malfoy was blocking the door.”

“Unless he does have a crush on you and you flirt by arguing.” Hannah teased, scratching Crookshanks behind his ears.

Rolling her eyes, Holly levitated down her trunk so she could pull out Susan’s books. “And here you go. I can’t imagine your Aunt actually having an issue over you having these.” As Holly handed Susan various tomes of fictional romance, Hermione watched with growing horror as each was revealed.

“Susan! Holly would have bought you whatever books you wanted, why trashy romance novels?” Hermione was right in her assessment, but these were inexpensive so that was only a bonus as far as Holly was concerned.

Susan didn’t seem embarrassed in the least for once. “They’re fun. Holly was buying a whole bunch of books and she let me try a few different ones. These were fun and seemed like the perfect thing to not think about schoolwork for a bit.”

Hannah was flipping through one of the books Susan had set between them and tittered. “Heaving bosoms, dark hooded eyes and throbbing…” Hannah looked up and cut herself off when she met Ron’s wide eyes, closing the book and putting back between Susan and herself. “I can see why Auntie Amelia wouldn’t want you to have…”

Susan waved that off. “She gave me ‘the talk’ at ten and a copy of The Worldly Witch after my first…” Susan’s eyes flicked over to Ron. “You know.”

Now Ron, Susan and Hannah were all blushing to various degrees while Hermione and Holly exchanged their own looks. Hermione broke first. “So, what exactly is The Worldly Witch, hmm?”

September 1st, 1993 - Gryffindor Dorms, Hogwarts, Scotland

Hermione’s Mind was vibrating after she returned from her post feast conversation with McGonagall. Holly’s Mind was vibrating as well. Not only was Remus Lupin now the Professor for Defense Against the Dark Arts, but he was also the current Gryffindor Head of House. Holly hadn’t expected McGonagall to actually give up one of her roles when she had complained last spring. She certainly hadn’t expected the replacement to be a man who she had a few personal issues which she was contending with. Apparently, aside from Dumbledore, McGonagall and Hagrid, none of the Hogwarts staff prior to this year had been sorted into Gryffindor.

Well, maybe whatever was thrumming in Hermione’s Mind could act as a distraction from the Lupin situation. Lupin who was even now holding court in the Gryffindor common room, getting to know the prefects and being available for students with questions. “What did Professor McGonagall need to talk with you about, Hermione?”

In the midst of putting her clothing and study materials in their proper places, Hermione froze at Holly’s words. Turning slowly, a planner and quill set held to her chest, Hermione’s wide brown eyes briefly locked onto Holly’s. “Just something about my schedule and the electives I selected.” The Mind behind those eyes was trembling and distressed; Hermione didn’t believe what she was saying.

‘Huh, didn’t expect that. I know Hermione has hidden things from her parents and she is certainly willing to break rules if she thinks it is important, but…’ Holly’s thoughts drifted away as she considered the weighting of her own curiosity versus Hermione’s privacy. “Oh, you seemed more excited than tha…”

“We’re back at school, Holly! We have classes tomorrow.” It almost sounded convincing.

“Yeah, classes.” “Classes.” “Ugh, classes…” The other roommates chimed in, not even pausing their own unpacking. Holly had fled the common room almost immediately so her new things were tucked away and she was already in her dark red two piece pajama set.

“What do you want to bet we have double Potions first thing?” Holly said as a joke, only later realizing maybe she should have taken Divination. The groans from every roommate including Hermione felt good as Holly enjoyed the reaction to her fatalism. “Fine, maybe it’ll be double Charms.” Holly teased.

“At least Flitwick is chill.” Lavender agreed that the sentiment wasn’t entirely bad. “But I’m looking forward to Divination.”

“Me too!” Parvati enthused while Sally-Anne gave both girls a dismissive look. “What are you taking, Holly?”

“Care, Runes and Arithmancy. I’m pretty sure I don’t have ‘The Sight’, and I grew up in the muggle world, so… Ron and Hermione are taking Divination though.” Lavender gave Hermione a side eye when Holly stopped talking.

“I didn’t think you liked things you couldn’t… dissect.” Lavender was watching Hermione as she spoke.

Not even noticing the speculating look, Hermione simply answered while tucking away many bottles of ink into her desk. “There’s an entire class on it. I wanted to give it a fair shake.”

The roommates drifted about, each in their own space as Holly struggled with satisfying her curiosity. The struggle died as Hermione finished putting her things away, took care of any pre-sleep routine and ended up tucked into her bed, reading the Unabridged Edition of Ultimate Arithmantic Formulas. ‘Just a peek, not like I want to go digging for deep dark secrets.’ Decided Holly.

Going to the loo, slipping her Invisibility Cloak on, slipping back into the room to stand near her bed where she can see Hermione’s eyes over the top of what has to be the most tragically boring book in existence. Holly waited until Sally-Anne was struggling with her trunk lid for the twenty third time that evening, when the ‘creak-thud’ happened, Holly whispered, “Legilimens.”

‘A time traveling necklace?!’ Holly thought as she watched a fragment of memory in which McGonagall told Hermione the rules and functionality for this ‘Time Turner’. ‘Okay, I’m totally borrowing that!’

Chapter Text

September 2nd, 1993 - Hogwarts, Scotland

‘Maybe Divination wouldn’t have been a waste, after all.’ Holly pondered as the Gryffindor schedules proved her guess at double Potions this morning was accurate. Comparing schedules with her year mates also showed that Divination and Arithmancy classes for the third years took place at the same time, so there must have been no overlap in students taking that class; aside from Hermione’s obviously impossible schedule. Holly had no need to point it out right then, of course.

While Holly was still reviewing her schedule she was startled to note a very sleek and put together screech owl landing next to her plate and extending a letter tied to the owl’s talon towards her. Slight frown on her face, Holly untied it and the screech owl immediately departed with two wing flaps energetic enough to flip over a piece of toast. Breaking the seal and opening the letter, Holly couldn’t suppress a smile; late afternoon plans were decided then, wouldn’t want to keep the new Chairman of the Hogwarts Board of Governors waiting.

Snape’s teaching had only become more sparse of words. The man in the billowing robes indicated the recipe to follow on the board in the first moments of class and posed behind his desk like a gargoyle. Seamus and Dean, Hermione and Ron, Parvati and Lavender, Sally-Anne and Neville, Holly and nine Slytherins. No use for it. Holly sat down at one of the empty potions tables wondering if one of the students in green would join her, or if…

“Miss Bulstrode, join Potter at that workstation. Better only one cauldron put in jeopardy than two if you work separately.” Snape’s measured drawl whispered into the room, cutting through the murmurings and small noises of the students. “Today will be a practical revision for the Wiggenweld Potion. The instructions are on the board; do take notes on the various coloration changes throughout the process.”

‘Well, at least he didn’t force Goyle on me. And thank goodness the new glasses work so well.’ It had been sad to learn that most healers wouldn’t perform corrective transmutations on eyes until the patient was of age, but Holly’s new glasses were great. Slightly larger lenses in thin silver frames that she couldn’t confuse for the gold of a snitch, Holly was very much looking forward to quidditch practice. Turning to nod at Millicent Bulstrode, Holly saw the frown that was obvious, but when she caught the girl’s eyes the emotion was staggering. ‘She’s terrified of me. What the heck? She’s almost got a full foot of height on me and twice my weight. Why would she be scared of me?’

“Hello, would you prefer to prepare the lionfish spines, or heat the cauldron?” Holly attempted to sound polite, or at least non-threatening. When there wasn’t a response, Holly looked over again at the slight confusion now on Bulstrode’s face. “Hmm? The Professor will… be annoyed if we don’t each contribute.” There wasn’t any need to talk poorly about Snape with a Slytherin, Mister Carnegie had been very clear that to get the best of an argument, you avoid it. And there simply wasn’t enough time to manage a civil discussion on the matter in class.

After a few seconds, Bulstrode muttered, “spines” and organized two piles of five spines each while gently scraping away any stray bits from the wide end. Holly made notes of differences between what was in her book and the instructions on the board, intending to follow the directions on the board, of course. This time at least.

Snape stalked around the room every ten minutes or so, disparaging comments on the Gryffindor side, praise or murmured suggestions on the Slytherin. Holly realized that Snape had paused beside the table she and Bulstrode were working at for at least ten seconds before he spoke. “Potter, why do you have your wand out? Are you intending to duel your cauldron?”

Several snickers floated over from the Slytherin half of the room. “No Professor, it hasn’t insulted me yet today.” Holly could hear the man draw a breath to make another acerbic comment, but she spoke first as she moved her book from where it was protecting her notes. “You suggested we note the color changes through the brewing process, so I’ve been using the Color-Change Charm to replicate the colors in my notes.” The revealed parchment did have images of colored flasks beneath each step in colors that matched the hues that would be expected for that step.

Holly could almost hear Snape’s jaw creak as he restrained himself from verbally lashing out at her polite tone. Then he was stalking away without a word as various chants of ‘colovaria’ could be heard throughout the room, some of her fellow students appreciating Holly’s idea. 

When the brewing was done, sample vial turned in by Bulstrode and cauldron cleaned by Holly, the two of them sat quietly waiting to be dismissed. Holly was going over her notes and adding a few questions she might investigate on her own if she had time, eventually she noticed that Bulstrode seemed to be watching her. Tilting her head Holly saw confusion on Bulstrode’s face. “Yes?” Asked Holly softly.

“What’s your game, Potter?” Bulstrode whispered back.

“Aside from quidditch?” When Bulstrode frowned even more deeply, Holly sighed. “No game, no arguing, no provoking. I won’t be starting anything…” Holly met Bulstrode’s eyes and still saw more confusion than anything else. “But if someone else starts something… Anyhow, you can call me Holly in the future if you like.”

Bulstrode’s forehead drew back and the emotion roiling out of the tall girl’s Mind was sudden shock, rather than confusion or fear. ‘Oh, right, given names… Whatever it was that I’d found in that old woman’s Mind.’ When Holly had been peeping into Minds in Diagon Alley, there had been an older witch that looked entirely too stiff, there was something about offering a given name being appropriate between those of similar standing, somewhat tacky when offering to someone of higher standing and usually an offer of friendship to someone with less social standing. Bulstrode still hadn’t spoken, but Holly’s brain had been racing.

“Look, it’s fine if you can’t because of your house mates, and I didn’t mean anything strange by it. Not sure if you’ve noticed, but I wasn’t raised all high class, Bulstrode…”

“Milly.” Bulstrode said softly.

“Milly then.” Holly offered a small smile as Snape spoke.

“Everyone but Potter is dismissed.” The baritone drawled. Holly rolled her eyes and was surprised when a flicker of a smile showed on Milly’s face. Within a minute only Holly and Snape remained in the room. “Potter, to what do we owe this change in attitude.”

“You wouldn’t rather wait for a few classes to be certain it isn’t a sham, Professor?” Looking at Snape’s shoulder, Holly still wasn’t willing to risk eye contact. “This summer I learned from Petunia that you and my Mum were childhood friends, even through most of school. I also learned that you and my Dad hated each other.” Snape’s chest didn’t move at either statement. “I was rather hoping that if I didn’t provoke you or the Slytherin students, we might get through the next five years with fewer detentions and less grading me at a ‘T’ for the same work which another student got an ‘E’ doing.”

“Your quillmanship is atrocious.” The pause felt like Snape was considering dozens of things before he spoke. “You are… familiar with Petunia Evans?”

“Dursley, you mean? … Professor.” Holly struggled to apply the appropriate respect because no matter what Mister Dale Carnegie said, Holly did not respect Snape. “Lived most of the last twelve years with… Petunia Dursley… I am… very familiar with her… Professor.”

There was another pause that implied a great deal of consideration was happening. “Your… aunt, did not… treat you well?”

Translating the words in her head took Holly longer than she would have imagined if she had been asked prior to that moment. The old her wanted to shrug and ignore the question; after talking with Sirius and Brookshadow over the summer, Holly almost wanted to rub Snape’s face in it. “Abuse. Verbal, neglect, confinement, minimal food that was taken away entirely as punishment for whatever failure they made up.” As far as Holly figured, if Snape got his jollies off on this information that proved Sirius and her Father were right about the man. If he was appalled, maybe her Mum had been right to treat the horrible git as a friend.

Holly could see from his shoulder that Snape swayed back slightly. “Did Petunia… strike you?” The voice was softer, somehow, but still felt oily to Holly’s ears.

This time Holly did shrug. “Swung a pan or whatever she was holding in my direction, but didn’t beat me. Vernon would grab or shove me about, toss me into my cupboard. Dudley was the one who punched or kicked me, least at home.” Instead of swaying again, Snape became dangerously still.

After a few seconds passed, Holly spoke. “If that’s all, Professor?”

“Dismissed.” Snape said as he turned on his heel and strode to his desk.

‘Whatever. At least the git didn’t taunt me about it.’

Lunch was filled with more conversations about what people had gotten up to over the summer, as well as commiserating about their first classes of the year. Holly found herself surprised when Luna and Ginny sat down near her and engaged in the general chatter, a few Gryffindors gave the Ravenclaw odd looks, but no one was rude to her.

Defense Against the Dark Arts was distinctly awkward. After introducing himself and leading the entire class to a large room with a rattling wardrobe, Professor Lupin explained what a boggart was, what it did, that it fed on fear and how they are dealt with. Holly had raised her hand, discomfort causing her to feel unsettled.

“Yes, Miss Potter?” Lupin called on her.

“Professor, I am not comfortable exposing my worst fear to the rest of the class, or to you, actually.” Confessed Holly. Lupin blinked at her as there were a few snickers from the Slytherins. Snickers that stopped after a moment when Millicent Bulstrode spoke up.

“Me either, Professor Lupin.” Millicent said in a flat tone.

In the end it was a little over half of the class that faced the shape shifting boggart, in forms ranging from giant spiders to a disappointed McGonagall. Those who did not confront the boggart had to practice to the side and were assigned an essay that those who faced the creature were not required to do.

“Miss Potter, please remain behind for a moment.” Lupin asked politely. Again Holly waved off Ron and Hermione’s concerned looks as she had when Snape held her back that morning.

“Yes, Professor?” Holly stood politely, her book bag slung over her shoulder and ready to leave.

Lupin sighed. “Miss Potter, I was hopeful that this might be a fun lesson for the class, learning to laugh at their fears and…”

“I understand the goal of the exercise, Professor. I’m not even certain what the boggart might latch on to and expose, but after twelve years of abuse, dead parents,” Lupin flinched. “Voldemort and a basilisk. I have no desire to share whatever fear might be revealed with any of my classmates.”

Lupin sagged slightly. “I could allow you to confront it alone. Well, I would need to remain present in case something went wrong.”

“I’ll do the essay, if it’s all the same to you, Professor.” Sure, it wouldn’t be too bad if it was just the boggart mimicking Sirius saying that he didn’t actually want to be her guardian and he didn’t actually care about Holly; but she did not want to explain a shapeshifted version of Amelia Bones telling Holly that she had to go to Azkaban for using the Imperius Charm. Instead, Holly risked looking into Lupin’s eyes.

They were a flatter green than Holly’s, they were also sad and full of regret. Lupin’s Mind was collected enough that the regret wasn’t being shoved at her like Milly’s emotions, however. “I will apologize once again for…”

“There isn’t anything to apologize for regarding the class, Professor. As for the other matter, you already apologized in your letter. I’m still processing my feelings about it and I’ll let you know if I have additional questions or come to a conclusion.” More regret seemed to enter the werewolf’s eyes as Holly looked away. “If that’s all, Professor?” At Lupin’s defeated nod, Holly stepped from the room into the corridor and came face to face with a worried Hermione.

“Is everything all right, Holly?” Holly’s eyes scanned for Ron. “I sent Ron ahead to class, but I wanted to make sure you’re fine.”

Narrowing her eyes, Holly decided that this was the Hermione who had already been to Divination and had come back via Time Turner to join Holly for Arithmancy. Holly’s friend would not have wanted to risk being late for Divination by having to walk all the way up from the dungeons. “Fine, yeah, I’m fine. Professor Lupin offered to allow me to face the boggart with only him in the room. I declined. Come on, we can talk on the way to Arithmancy.”

Following along, Hermione asked. “You really aren’t sure what your greatest fear is?”

Shaking her head, Holly responded as they started up the stairs. “I’ve got a top four or five, but I can’t be sure. Seeing you splattered by a troll or Ginny dead in the Chamber? Really not something I want to risk seeing or showing to you, Ron or the rest of the class.”

Hermione paused, but then stepped quickly to catch up. “Holly, you don’t actually…”

“Nightmares. At least once a week, I’ve had both of those. Ginny more than you since the Chamber, but there was one where you got eaten by the basilisk instead of petrified.” Shared Holly.

“Oh my god.” Hermione sounded horrified. “You should talk to someone…”

“Healer Brookshadow. Madam Bones helped me find them, so I’ve talked through a bunch of stuff already, including the nightmares. The occlumency helps me not wake up screaming, and with getting back to sleep. I know it isn’t actually happening, but between that, Voldemort killing my parents, the Dursleys… Yeah, there is a whole lot there that I just don’t want to see.” Holly didn’t speak flatly, but there wasn’t very much emotion in her words.”

“O-okay. I guess the whole McGonagall expelling me fear seems silly to you.”

“Didn’t you once say being expelled would be worse than being killed?” Teased Holly.

“Ugh, one time! I said that once! Two years ago!” Hermione seemed incensed enough Holly took a chance.

“So how was Divination?” Holly asked, hopefully without any strangeness in her voice.

Hermione didn’t pause before answering as the two witches rounded a landing to go up another flight of stairs. “The Professor is, colorful? I guess. I got the strong feeling that she might be more like a non-magical fortune teller than using actual magic to divine things. Made vague statements about Neville’s gran and nearly had a fit when she saw Finnegan’s teacup, claiming he was going to die. Seamus laughed it off though, something about getting out of his homework.”

They both walked for another twenty seconds before Hermione’s footsteps stopped and Holly stopped and turned back to face her friend. The slightly horrified look on Hermione’s face would have made Holly laugh if it wasn’t for the roiling apprehension alive in her eyes. “How…?”

“I can read a schedule, Hermione. Honestly. I know that third year Divination and Arithmancy take place at the same time.” Holly explained.

“But I could have had another arrangement, maybe a private…” Hermione was cut off by Holly.

“You already admitted you’ve been at the class that starts in a few minutes.” Glancing around, Holly was happy she didn’t see any portraits or ghosts. “Don’t worry about it, but you’re going to have to get better about keeping your story straight.”

“So, so you won’t tell?” Now Hermione’s eyes were pleading and hopeful.

“I won’t tell on you, mate. Really.” When Hermione’s face calmed and she started moving again, Holly smirked. “I mean, they might make you give the Time Turned back and then I’d never have a chance to talk you into letting me borrow it.”

Immediately Hermione stopped again. “You know about Time Turners?!”

“Hush.” Holly shushed her friend. “Madam Bones has an awful lot of interesting books in her library.” Holly replied with a misleading statement. “Now get moving or we’ll be late to class.”

Speeding up, Hermione and Holly arrived at their class in time, though as they sat down, Holly noticed that Hermione was wearing her worried and thinking face. The one that was memorable from when she was researching the basilisk.

“Don’t worry.” Holly whispered into Hermione’s ear. “I won’t do anything that will get us into trouble.” The look of disbelief on Hermione’s face when she turned to look at Holly was almost painful. The horror in her friend’s Mind was even worse. “Promise.” Holly assured her friend, but it didn’t seem to help.

Until Professor Vector called the class to order, Hermione’s face was buried in both of her hands.

Holly was a fizzy blend of nervous and excited when she entered the Headmaster’s office for the meeting that Bloodknuckle arranged. Bloodknuckle who appeared to be cataloging the contents of the room with an appraising eye. Dumbledore was seated behind his large desk while a woman in pastel robes rose from her chair when Holly stepped through the doorway.

“It really is Holly Potter, as I live and breathe.” The middle aged woman gushed as she rose to her feet and faced me. “Such a pleasure to meet you, dear.”

“Hello, ma’am. I expect that you are with the school board?” Holly certainly didn’t recognize the woman from the outset.

“Mercy me!” The woman blushed at her minor mistake. “Hogwarts Board of Governors Chair, Patricia Macmillan, Miss Potter. It is a great pleasure to meet you.”

Glancing at the older witch's eyes, Holly felt the excitement in Patricia’s Mind with a dash of curiosity. “Nice to meet you, Missus Macmillan. Are you kin to Ernie, er, Earnest in my year?”

“My youngest.” The woman beamed in pride. “Do you know him well?”

Bloodknuckle made a growling sound. “I still have business to do today. Skip the pleasantries and you can carry on once the matter at hand is dealt with.”

Dumbledore finally stood and spoke. “Yes, the matter at hand. Unfortunate, but easily remedied. Feel free to sit.” Dumbledore gestured to the available seating and sat himself behind his desk. “Investigating the matter of withdrawals from the Potter accounts paid to Hogwarts over the last three summers, I discovered that the ‘gifts’ section of the student paperwork for Miss Potter was checked and the amount was automatically set to be equal to the last gift received from the Potters after James’ graduation. I have removed that approval until such a time as Miss Potter or her current guardian might choose and remitted the seventy five hundred galleons to the Potter vault. It had been my hope that this matter could have been resolved by owl, but since we are all here, are there any questions?”

Bloodknuckle scowled from his ill-fitting chair. “And how, pray tell, did the gifts section of my clients paperwork become ‘checked’, Headmaster?” Patricia Macmillan also looked at Dumbledore with hard eyes. Holly was watching Fawkes even though she was listening and biting her tongue.

“Apparently Holly’s paperwork was filled out using James Potter’s records as a guide.” Dumbledore clarified.

“No one contacted Miss Potter’s accountant or guardian about such a thing? Or the girl herself?” Macmillan seemed slightly incensed over the slight. “I would hope that no one can ‘accidentally’ try withdrawing Macmillan monies in Earnest’s name. “

“It was an error, it has been corrected…” Dumbledore was cut off by Bloodknuckle.

“This one instance! Are other of Gringotts’ clients paying gifts they don’t know about because their great-great-grandfather was generous towards the school? I’d say this calls for a policy review, don’t you, Madam Macmillan?” Bloodknuckle’s question was sharp and harshly delivered.

Macmillan let out a breath. “Probably for the best, Banker Bloodknuckle. I will add it to the Board of Governors high priority list.”

“Acceptable.” Sometimes Holly couldn’t tell if her account manager was smiling or scowling. So. Many. Teeth.

“Well, if that is all then.” Dumbledore sounded resigned.

There were all those teeth again. “Not so fast. Miss Potter would like to offer a gift to the school, but wishes to have a certain amount of control over how the funds are distributed.”

“Oh?” Macmillan sounded somewhat relieved. “Directed donations are common enough. What were you hoping to finance, Miss Potter?”

“New school brooms, new quidditch brooms so the house teams are on a more even footing, revamping the Muggle Studies curriculum…” Hermione had been livid about how out of date that class reading had been. “compensation packages for the families of the students who were petrified last year and for Ginny Weasley who suffered as well because no one noticed a dark artifact in the school. Any of the rest can go towards long term endowments to employ additional staff to restore some of the no longer offered NEWT level electives.” Sirius had been annoyed to learn that Healing, Warding, Enchanting and Alchemy were rarely, if ever, available now.

Macmillan let out a little gasp. “That would take tens of thousands of galleons, hundreds of thousands…”

Still grinning, Bloodknuckle laughed. “Estimates of the value of the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets meet or exceed those numbers.”

“That corpse is already on Hogwarts property and belongs to the school…” Dumbledore started, receiving a glare from Macmillan.

“You knew there was a basilisk at the school last year, Albus? It should have been removed immediately. A single drop of venom…” Patricia Macmillan trailed off when Holly gestured to get the woman’s attention.

“The corpse is safely locked away in the Chamber of Secrets, so the students are not at risk. As I’m the only parselmouth in Britain at the moment it won’t be easy to get to. Also, my Gringotts account manager informed me of ‘Conqueror's Rights’ when it comes to powerful magical creatures. I imagine we can come to an arrangement. One percent for me in hide and ingredients recommended by the goblins and the rest for the school.” Holly explained. “If you disagree, Gringotts have informed me that they would happily act in defense of my rights.”

“For a price.” Bloodknuckle added.

“Happily paid, if needed.” Holly replied.

“I’m certain we…” Macmillan silenced Dumbledore with a glare.

“Miss Potter, I will contact the Board, but I don’t see why we cannot come to a mutually acceptable agreement.” The witch was watching Holly with an appraising eye, rather than the hint of hero worship that Holly had noted from her on their first meeting.

Holly simply smiled back. Mutually beneficial outcomes were always best, according to Mister Carnegie. “Excellent. I look forward to it.”

September 3rd, 1993 - Hogwarts, Scotland

The bullheadedness of Hermione Jean Granger was almost at Ron’s level when it came to her fear of disappointing authority figures. Ron had been bad enough about Holly being polite to a Slytherin, and even worse, Snape. Holly had to literally tell him that if her being friendly with whomever she liked and making friends with other people outside of Gryffindor beyond just Susan and Hannah was going to be a problem, then Ron should find another best mate. When a panicked Ron had looked at Hermione at dinner the night before, she had simply shrugged.

Neither of Holly’s first friends seemed quite positive about what to make of the Girl-Who-Lived after returning to school. As for Holly, she had poked at Hermione’s Mind two nights before and her friend’s Mind matched most of Holly’s preconceptions; dedicated to her friends, faith in authority figures, fear of disappointing her parents and professors, the desire to accumulate knowledge. 

Tonight Holly was going to peek into Ron’s noggin and see what was going on there, some of his recent reactions were concerning. After that were Fred and George Weasley, the self proclaimed ‘master pranksters’ were likely to know how to get into at least one of the other common rooms, maybe even a few secret passages. Tonight was a good choice because, as the first Friday of the term, there would be a bit of a bash and Lupin shouldn’t be around to notice anything amiss.

Holly’s eventual deal with Hermione had been simple enough once she played on the girl’s sense of fairness and honest concern for Hermione’s health. Holly pointed out that extra class time should be supplemented not only by extra study time, but extra relaxation and sleep time or Hermione might well exhaust herself. All Holly requested was that Hermione put the Time Turner in a secure spot that both of the witches could access by eleven in the evening. Hermione seemed to feel that Holly not being able to access it during the day meant it would be less of an issue for causing trouble. Holly simply didn’t feel the need to do so at the moment. The Time Turner might have been seen by Hermione as a tool the twins would use for pranking or getting up to no good; to Holly it meant time to practice the contents of Magic of the Mind with no one expecting her to do so. Time Turner plus Invisibility Cloak equaled perfect deniability, at least so long as original Holly remained under observation in the common room or with her roommates.

For Holly’s first pass through that Friday evening, she made sure her bed curtains were drawn, ate a good dinner, and knowing she had already stashed a few Cornish pasties in her bag at lunch that might be useful during her evening plans, she watched those around her. Holly watched where people clustered and traveled through the Gryffindor common room, wanting to make certain she didn’t put herself in a location she might be discovered. Lastly, Holly made her way to her dorm room when Hermione was done with the noise for the evening. 

Taking a luxurious bath, at least by the standards Holly had been afforded by the Dursleys if not the Bones household, put Holly in bed before ten. Rather than napping immediately, Holly attacked some of her reading for the next week but remained aware of Hermione’s behavior. When Hermione had not put the Time Turner in her charmed jewelry box by the appointed hour, Holly put on her Cloak and took a look.

It appeared as if Hermione had used the Turner to go back for the extra sleep Holly had recommended and put the device in the secured box some time before. Holly considered if that meant two Hermiones would be sleeping in the same bed at a crossover point, but pushed the thought away, intent on her own activities.

Setting the Time Turner back the maximum five hours (as cautioned by McGonagall), Holly found herself at 6:17 PM rather than 11:17 PM. Cloak over her, Holly set her watch to wake her in four hours. At 10:17 Holly woke up, slipped past her earlier version that was not under a cloak and went down to the common room where the older students were still up and being social. Since Ron was already off to bed, Holly settled herself down and tried to situate herself out of the way while able to see either Fred or George’s eyes clearly.

The room wasn’t exceptionally busy at that point, but there were several people in clusters relaxing and socializing. There was still enough activity that uttering an incantation wouldn’t be noticed easily.

Surprise surprise when one Mister Fred Weasley had memories in his head that contained mentions of Messrs Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs. That particular rabbit hole drew far more attention than Ron did even after another Turning for five more hours. The next Turning involved a heist that recaptured Holly’s legacy from the Marauders and time spent looking over said 'Marauders' Map' for potential uses. 

The fourth turning was very focused on Ron and the realization that the youngest male Weasley needed recognition, tangible recognition, or he might easily stagnate and allow himself to be far less than he could be. It was rather disturbing that Ron already considered Holly and Hermione as potential ‘fallback wives’. Holly wasn’t about to hex Ron over this, he had been a good friend previously. She knew that he could be a git, but Ron had stood by both Holly and Hermione since their first Halloween. Holly was going to need to be firm with that boy, but kind, Ron would be too easy to alienate otherwise.

Did Holly care if she alienated Ron? Yeah, he had been a good friend early on. Well, he had narrowed Holly’s focus down to quidditch and skating by in classes, but he wasn’t evil… Well, maybe he had been a bad influence for Holly in some ways, but he was still her first friend. Benefit of the doubt, she guessed. Just as much as a lack of love and support in her own life had left Holly desperate to gain friends and make Sirius into her family; Ron’s tendency to compare himself to his older brothers was a source of fatalism and a deeply ingrained belief that he couldn’t measure up under his own power. The poor fellow had also been additionally undermined by Molly, who very likely didn’t know what she was doing. At least Holly hoped the motherly woman was clueless about it. No, Holly would have to think about a way to help Ron out, that’s what friends are for, right?

Ron really did want to play quidditch, or at least be involved with the game. Maybe Holly could start there.

Chapter Text

September 4th, 1993 - Hogwarts Grounds, Scotland

Holly had decided that Luna Lovegood was a laugh and a half, the blond girl frankly commenting on anything that caught her attention and discussing it with aplomb; mentions of fantastical reasons for something she saw, or bluntly informing Holly that she would look good in more dashing clothing. “Perhaps a hat with a long feather.” Luna had mused. “Ginny mentioned you used a sword last spring, that might be a good accessory. Mum read me The Three Musketeers when I was seven and I ran around pretending a stick was a sword for weeks, chasing imaginary corrupt churchmen around the garden. Or perhaps we can find you a sash?”

“I picked up a copy this summer, but I haven’t read it yet. Do you think it’s worth reading, Luna?” Asked Holly.

Lifting a hand and waffling it back and forth, Luna answered. “Maybe? Mum changed all of the musketeers into girls when she read it to me, so when I read it myself to remind me of her… well, it wasn’t as fun.”

“I wonder if there’s a charm that can do that.” Silvery blue eyes met Holly’s own green ones, so Holly clarified. “Change the contents of a book to make a character another gender, or the instances of one name into a different one, I mean.”

With a very small shrug, Luna looked away towards the Black Lake and giggled. “If anyone in the school knows something like that or where to look for it, it would be Madam Pince.”

“Ugh. I think I’ll start with asking Professor Flitwick, thanks.” Training off, Holly realized she hadn’t shared her tomorrow's plan with Luna. “Did you hear I’m opening a library tomorrow?” Luna’s sudden look of surprise told Holly that the blond Ravenclaw did not have that information. “Okay, it isn’t actually a library, because I’m charging a sickle. I’ve got people reaching out to the muggle-borns to inform them and I have a sign posted in the Muggle Studies classroom. I wanted to post them in each of the common rooms, but Hermione convinced me to wait a week or two before doing that. Anyhow, I bought an expanded trunk and filled it with the biggest variety of non-magical books I could manage. And some magical books about magical traditions and etiquette; you know, things I wish I’d been told about before I started coming here.”

“So that’s why you have a copy of The Three Musketeers, hmm? I don’t suppose you have The Count of Monte Cristo as well.” Luna stated, more than asked, but Holly nodded that she had it. “Lovely. Mother didn’t change Edmond into a girl, but she also didn’t have a copy of the book, so I’m rather certain it will be quite different.”

“I’m sure my Mum told me stories too, but my Aunt didn’t. Occasionally there would be story times at the local library, though.” Once Holly had been in primary, Petunia would occasionally leave Holly at the library while she and Dudley went out, if she didn’t want to pay Missus Figg a couple quid to watch her. Not that Missus Figg ever asked for money that Holly had noticed.

“I feel rather certain that Madam Pince would,” Luna inclined her head slightly and lowered imaginary glasses. “Tut tut, not approve of such a thing.”

Snickering, Holly tilted her head and looked at the girl she considered her newest friend. “Luna, what are the most interesting library creatures?”

“Some are likely evolving right now, Holly. Modern books and extensive libraries have only been around for a couple thousand years or so. Scrolls, codexes or even tablets transmitted knowledge prior to books. The bookwyrm is likely one of the earliest.” Luna seemed to be almost pondering aloud. “Not that there weren’t others that devour or represent knowledge in various ways, like the earworm, sphynx or simurgh. It wouldn’t surprise me at all if a creature like that was altered sufficiently to devour books or stalk libraries.”

Nodding, Holly smiled and met Luna’s eyes. Having decided she was very fond of the texture of Luna’s Mind, almost airy with a feel as if trying to enter it would be like walking into a cloud, Holly was tempted to slide inside sometime. Unfortunately, Holly had also found a growing bit of discomfort after having peered closely into her friends’ Minds and she was trying not to do that again. At least not until she got to the root of her discomfort, anyhow.

And when Luna spoke, her Mind remained airy, welcoming and honest. That was what made it such a surprise when it suddenly wasn’t. Holly had asked a rather innocuous question about being a Ravenclaw and abruptly there was a heat, and a flinch on the surface of Luna’s Mind as the airiness contracted into something thicker and distinctly unwelcoming. Holly could almost smell a brewing thunderstorm. “Ravenclaw is not particularly openminded, too many wrackspurts and nargles.” Luna felt that was true, at least.

“Luna, they aren’t… being mean to you, are they? Your roommates or…” The tingle of static in Luna’s Mind crackled as she looked away from Holly. “Right, being bullied then. Is this just ganging up on the girl who isn’t like them, or something specific.” The tiny shrug on Luna’s narrow shoulders reminded Holly of being at the Dursley’s before her Hogwarts letter arrived.

Hugging had been a slowly growing experience over the last month of summer, and as Luna was gathered into Holly’s chest, Holly was reconsidering her plans for the next few nights. Just because Holly didn’t feel like rummaging through Luna’s mind didn’t mean she was against starting in the Ravenclaw common room that night. Postponing the examination of her fellow Gryffindor students’ Minds would have to be delayed.

Investigating Magics of the Mind for charms related to implanting memories or dreams had just attained a much higher priority on Holly's to-do list.

September 5th, 1993 - Muggle Studies Classroom, Hogwarts, Scotland

Professor Charity Burbage had shown enough interest in Holly’s ‘Muggle Library’ to approve of the activity as a sponsor, but she also offered the use of the Muggle Studies classroom on Sunday afternoons. Of course she had inspected the entire contents of Holly’s library trunk which contained selections from the sciences, fiction, philosophy, history, et cetera.

When Burbage had reached the section that contained books printed in the magical world, it triggered several questions. Holly explained that those books were present because each of them dealt with one or more aspects of the magical world which were inadequately explained to muggle-born and muggle-raised students. Also, most of these books were not in the Hogwarts library, or had a single copy there at most. The Professor confessed that she had only one muggle-born grandparent and so she had personally never encountered the challenge of integrating herself into another culture. 

Burbage had also admitted, on browsing through a few coffee table books with vast looking pictures of space and space exploration, that she’d had very little idea how far behind the Muggle Studies curriculum actually was. The Professor had based her instruction on the Department of Magical Education standards, which she admitted were identical to what she had studied as a student decades ago. If Holly took the Professor at her word, Burbage would be investigating a large update to the DME’s standards over the course of the year.

Sunday, at five minutes to one, Holly’s library trunk was open and enlarged, displaying a doorway sized entry that revealed an interior expanded space about the size of a mobile library bus. It was decorated similarly to a mobile library as well, with many shelves filled with books, a world map on one wall, several small displays featuring one subject or another and a librarian’s desk near the front that was large enough for two people to sit behind comfortably.

“You can’t honestly think that you’ll rent more than fifty books, Holly.” Percy Weasley remarked. “There aren’t even fifty muggle-borns in the school.”

“And how many would your father rent on his own if he saw the collection? Besides, you’re guaranteed a minimum of three galleons for three hours of tutoring and Duplication Charming the rented books. I wouldn’t have expected you to be complaining.” Holly studied the dictionary that she had been using for practice. “Geminio.” A duplicate dictionary appeared to grow out of the first, looking identical. Identical for about fifteen seconds before the cover started to slump and the pages on the edges flaked as if they were compiled of decades old weathered newsprint.

“Better.” Percy said before gesturing with his wand and vanishing the decaying copy of the original dictionary. “And don’t forget the half sickle per duplication after fifty one, if there even are that many.” Percy went on after Holly confirmed she hadn’t forgotten that aspect of their deal. When casting the Duplication Charm, you may want to focus more on allowing your magic to sense the nature of your target.” Seeing the slightly perplexed look on Holly’s face, Percy elaborated. “Not much of the magic that you’ll do in your first couple of years really makes you push your magic any further than your wand.” 

“Okay?” Holly wondered if it was like Legilimency and you had to extend towards the mind of your subject

“Bill and Charlie explained it to me like riding a broom. After it is in your hand and you let your magic…” Percy wriggled his fingers and mimed grasping a broomstick. “Meld with the broom, but instead of just connecting and being ready to fly, when you wrap your magic around something like a muggle book or, well, anything without charms, wards or enchantments that stop it, you can… examine it with your magic.” Percy seemed to contemplate for a moment. “Sorry, this is something that I put together for myself in NEWT Divination and Charms, just, allowing your magic to be another sense, I suppose.”

Percy Weasley was not a natural Occlumens and even without using her wand, Holly was able to sense what he was trying to communicate. “Oh, I’ll try that. Thanks, Percy.”

The dictionary wasn’t particularly small, but Holly rested her hand on it and thought about pushing her magic into her wand. Nothing had happened before Holly heard footsteps and voices. “Oi, Holly! Er, hullo, Perce.” Ron faltered as he, Hermione, Susan and Hannah peered into the trunk.

“Wow, this is brilliant, Holly. How much did the trunk cost? And where did you get all the books? Is that a copy of Life on Earth?” Hermione stopped asking questions as she walked over towards one of the displays near the life sciences section.

“Romance and anything about muggle flying?” Susan asked, waiting as Holly pointed to a few shelves amongst the fiction as well as a science section close to where Hermione was flipping through Attenborough's book. Holly easily remembered that one of the books Susan had wanted in exchange for penmanship tutoring her had an airplane pilot as the heroine.

Hannah elbowed Ron and giggled. “Two different kinds of bookworms, am I right? Hey Holly, Head Boy Weasley. Have you got any, er, Nancy Draw books? My gran told me I might like them.”

“Nancy Drew Mysteries? There are some over there in general fiction, I think they have yellow spines.” Holly turned her eyes to her first friend. “I got a couple books on chess strategy you might like. Oh, and The Hobbit which Susan, Hermione and I have all read. It has a dragon in it.” Holly whispered as Hannah had already moved off. Percy rolled his eyes but duplicated the books Holly had pulled from under the desk.

Rather than watch Percy and Ron be strange with one another, Holly took the main copies of the now duplicated books back to their places on the shelves.

“Holly, why are there A level and GCSE study guides here?” Hermione had moved next to Holly as she was shelving the books about chess.

Turning a disbelieving eye towards Hermione, Holly shook her head. “Mate, there are a couple dozen muggle-borns at Hogwarts aside from you. I can’t imagine that you or a few of them… or maybe even I wouldn’t mind testing out at least. I might rather be a seeker or dragon wrangler…” Hermione snorted, perhaps at how little Holly physically looked like a dragon wrangler. “But if I can’t find anything I want to do with magic, or… Well, maybe I want to go to uni and be ‘normal’ for a few years, Hermione.”

“Oh…” Hermione trailed off.

“Hannah mentioned that Finch-Fletchly was still planning to take his qualifications, er, the other qualifications. So I grabbed study guides for him and anyone else who might want them, yes, like you, you giddy swot.” The last was said under Holly’s breath, triggering a light smack to her arm from her friend.

Ron, Susan and Hannah drifted away after they had completed their selections, but Hermione lingered. After a few minutes watching Percy tutor Holly on casting the Duplication Charm, Hermione tried asking her own questions.

“I’m sorry, Miss Granger. I accepted money to assist Miss Potter with learning this Charm, and acting as someone to perform it today as required by her latest venture. If you wish to arrange for a tutoring session, I’ll…” Percy was cut short by Hermione’s apology.

“Sorry, Percy. I didn’t realize Holly was paying for your time. I’d probably like to start by reading any relevant books first anyhow. About the Duplication Charm and related techniques…” Hermione carried on for a little bit longer before Percy handed her a scrap of parchment with a few book titles on it. “Oh! Thank you, I’ll uhm. A sickle per book, right?” Hermione laid three sickles out on the desk.

While Percy duplicated two of the books, Holly pointed to the one about historical holy days and how they continued to impact modern magical culture. “That’s one of the books printed in the magical world so it can’t be duplicated. You’ll have to bring it back to me after two weeks.”

Hermione blinked. “Okay, that sounds fine. How are you going to make sure…”

Holly pointed to the sickles as she took a card from the book and wrote Hermione’s name and the date on it before putting it away in the desk. “If someone doesn’t bring one of the magical books back on time I ask politely. If they still don’t return it at that point, I hire Fred and George to encourage the return.”

Hermione paled slightly. “Doesn’t that seem a bit, well, extreme to you?”

“Anyone who doesn’t take the warning for what it is and return the book probably deserves it. I’m expecting most won’t want to risk it.” From the way Percy was staring at Holly, she imagined he wouldn’t risk it either.

Once Hermione departed, the rest of the afternoon library time passed largely uneventfully. A few Muggle Studies students seemed quite overwhelmed by the variety of books as well as the ‘Inventions and Innovations’ display that Holly had put together. Other visitors who had been raised in the mundane world appeared to relax in the semi familiar atmosphere. One sixth year Ravenclaw was so happy to have copies of GCSE study guides and a pair of trashy romance novels (‘I can’t study ALL the time’) that Holly offered to help her get her own copies and have them delivered by owl; finding out the older witch had money issues but was also a bibliophile led to an agreement involving Potions tutoring in compensation.

A few of the students known to make rude comments about muggles and muggle-borns stopped by but left almost immediately after noticing that the Head Boy was present. One unexpected Slytherin slipped in with furtive looks and hunched shoulders when Holly was ten minutes from closing up.

“Oh, hi Milly. Are you taking Muggle Studies?” Holly knew that Millicent was in Care of Magical Creatures and Ancient Runes with her, but wasn’t certain if she was taking a third elective. The taller girl shook her head, but seemed to relax a little when she realized there weren’t any other students present besides Holly and Percy, though Milly squinted slightly at the seventh year Gryffindor. “Okay, can I help you find anything in particular? Only open for another ten minutes, so if you have any idea what you want”

Milly’s body language said she would rather browse and not have to talk, but she sagged slightly. “...Hello, Holly. Ah, fiction, funny… Pratchett, Aspirin, Gardner.”

Colin Creevey had borrowed Mort, by Pratchett, earlier that afternoon; the second year Gryffindor talking Holly’s ear off throughout the process. One of the bits of conversation remaining with Holly was there were similarly comedic takes on Fantasy books and he found it fascinating to read those while he was going to a ‘Magic School’. Colin’s excitability was almost cute in a puppy dog sort of way.

Holly preferred cats.

Outside of her Godfather, anyhow.

“I’ve got ten or so by Pratchett, Milly.” Holly led the taller girl through the trunk to the correct set of shelves. “Unfortunately the fantasy books are all over here by author, not sub-genre. If what Creevey, a boy who borrowed one of the Pratchett books, said was right, it started with an ‘A’... Here we go, Xanth, by Anthony. Anyhow, Creevey said the first few are more serious, but they have more and more comedy and humor as the series goes along, a bunch of puns though. And I read Hitchhiker’s Guide to the Galaxy which is sort of a science fiction comedy, probably a bunch of jokes you wouldn’t get if you don’t know at least some muggle stuff…”

Milly ran her fingers along some of the book spines, but her eyes darted around again before she spoke softly. “Mother’s parents are muggle-born. Most of what she read to me when I was little were things they read to her, so…”

Holly threw her mind back to story readings from the Little Whinging library. “Roald Dahl and Judy Blume?”

“Dahl, absolutely. Too bad I…” Milly’s shoulders hunched again.

“Holly? I can only stay for another five minutes.” Percy announced from the desk.

“Milly, grab two or three that look interesting and Percy will make copies that will last at least two weeks, a sickle each.” Holly returned to the desk and saw that Percy had organized the sickles from the seventy four duplications he had performed. “So, sixty two and a half sickles for you, Percy? Unless Miss Bulstrode requires any copies before you go, of course.”

With two minutes to spare, Millicent Bulstrode came to the desk with ‘ Guards! Guards!’ ‘Alanna: The First Adventure’ and ‘ A Spell for Chameleon’. A few duplications later and Holly handed Percy Weasley three galleons and thirteen sickles. “Thank you, Holly. Same time next week?”

“Absolutely. And thanks again, Percy. Can you close the classroom door? I want to…” Holly trailed off as Percy gestured in agreement and waved before closing the classroom door behind him. Looking at Milly who was standing at the desk with the copies of books Percy had just conjured. “So, you’re the only one from Slytherin house to rent any books aside from someone I don’t know but Percy seemed familiar with, she had a prefect pin.”

“Probably Morgana Cane, she’s the seventh year who really wants to be Minister of Magic, you should have heard her complaining about not making head girl. Wilks and Burke wouldn't dare to be seen with anything muggle by choice.” While Milly was suddenly more loquacious, which confused Holly slightly as the Slytherin witch was examining the copies Percy had made.

“Maybe? Anyhow, hopefully those will tide you over for a fortnight. Honestly, I didn't expect anybody from your house to be interested enough to come by for a few weeks yet.” Holly packed away the remaining sickles, less concerned with any money and more pleased that there were at least a few half-blood and pure-blood students that were interested in muggle things to have ‘borrowed’ her books.

Milly shrugged. “Like I implied, it isn’t a good idea to have… certain things in the Slytherin dorms.” Milly had placed all three of the books she had rented (had copied for her) on the desk and seemed to be focusing on the first one for a few seconds before tapping it with her wand and whispering an incantation that Holly was unable to make out. Blinking, Holly realized that the paperback copy of Guards! Guards! now resembled the annotated version of 1013 Medicinal Herbs of Europe.  

“Wow, that is a really neat spell.” Holly had been gathering the original copies of Milly’s choices when she saw what Millicent had done. “I don’t suppose you would teach it to me?”

The way Millicent shrugged reminded Holly of how she had once responded to her primary school teachers, a slight shrug that she had hoped would promote the belief that she hadn’t been worthy of any sort of attention. Milly suddenly met Holly’s eyes and Holly could feel the confusion behind them. “Why are you being nice to me?” Milly suddenly blurted out.

Freezing for a moment, Holly considered her behavior. She had been polite with Millicent, and tried to be helpful in finding books, but Holly hadn’t thought she was being particularly nice or friendly. “Ah, I thought I was being polite? I mean, I read a book this summer about how to get along with folks, and being polite is usually a good start. After half the school thought I was the Heir of Slytherin last year, it seemed like a good idea to change that, which means they have to know more about me and not just make weird guesses. And people can’t really learn about me if they won’t talk with me, so… I’m being polite. Not that I won’t be nice, I mean, I really do think the spell to change the cover of a book is neat. Do you have to hide that they’re muggle books from your housemates?”

Concerned that she had overloaded Milly with her word vomit, Holly was pleased to feel that some of Millicent’s confusion had turned to amusement. “Sometimes, but I read novels in History of Magic, so…” That revelation made Holly laugh and reminded her that she really wanted to do something about Binns.

“That sounds way better than the Professor’s lectures. Say, Milly, why were you so scared of me when you sat down at Potions on Thursday?” Milly’s eyes went wide and a bit of that fear was back again. “It was all over your face, and I’m not mad, just… curious.”

“Are you kidding? You killed a basilisk last year! And a teacher the year before that! Besides, you hate Slytherins.” The sudden admissions caused more fear to flood Milly’s Mind.

With a sigh, Holly gestured to the chairs behind the desk. “Why don’t we sit down and I can tell you about it.” Holly still wanted to catch Oliver Wood and convince him to do tryouts for reserve players, at least for a keeper so next year’s quidditch captain wouldn’t have to train one from scratch, she supposed she still had time though. Milly looked reluctant, but Holly sat anyhow, she was already tiny compared to Milly, but hopefully sitting would make her seem even less threatening. “So, first thing, I don’t hate Slytherins. Malfoy is… challenging, and quite a few people in the house have very different beliefs than I do, but I’m not sure I hate any of them, because I don’t know any of them well enough. Though I might hate Snape at least a little bit. Of course I’m trying to have a truce with both him and Malfoy, so…”

Milly moved closer and sat down in the second chair. “Oh.”

“I mean, a bunch of folks from your house make it harder than it should be to actively like Slytherins as a group, but it isn’t like inter-house hostilities are only coming from them.” Holly’s invisible visit to the Ravenclaw common room last night had shown rather clearly how the Eagles viewed the dynamics between houses and Gryffindor behavior was at least as problematic in their minds as Slytherins. Many of the Ravenclaws also saw the die-hard loyalty of Hufflepuffs as something that could make that entire house insular if there was conflict. In searching Luna’s housemates’ Minds for her bullies, Holly had found that they had their own tendency to disrespect nontraditional approaches to academia which could be grating to those in other houses as well. “Now, as for the professor and basilisk over the last couple of years, maybe we can talk about what rumors you’ve heard and I can put a little more fact or context into the stories?”

 “I… sure.” Milly frowned slightly but seemed more relaxed. “Well, the whole school knows you're a parselmouth, so the older ones in the common room are pretty sure you could be the next Dark Lord and Quirrell tried to stop you.”

Unfortunately, Milly did not seem amused when Holly broke out into wild laughter. Doubly unfortunate was that Holly really didn’t want to scare Milly with who was actually possessing their first year DADA Professor. “Actually, Quirrell was possessed by an evil spirit, Milly. You see, what happened was…”

Milly and Holly did make it to the great hall before dinner was over. It was simply too bad that even if Milly seemed to believe Holly, the Slytherin witch seemed slightly more terrified than she had been prior to Holly’s explanations about an evil spirit and a cursed artifact. 

‘Ah well, at least Milly promised to teach me that spell for camouflaging books soon.’ Holly thought as she sat down near Oliver Wood and struck up a conversation with her quidditch captain. “Hey, Wood. So I had this idea…”

Chapter Text

September 10th, 1993 - Great Hall, Hogwarts, Scotland

With a birthday at the end of July and being one of the youngest people in her year, Holly wasn’t overly worried about the accelerated aging that would come from her liberal use of loop-days. Even so, Holly’s previous five loops back each night to give her two days in one had been increased to ten, achieving double loop-days as she assessed the Ravenclaws. The first loop-day Holly had spent examining the Eagles had revealed more than how they considered relationship dynamics with other houses; it had revealed an awful lot about their inner-house dynamics as well.

The othering that the academically Ravenclaw knowledge seekers leveled towards non-conformists created subcultures where those who were not like them clustered for support. While the largest group in the house were those academic overachievers, there were artsy Ravenclaws, sporty Ravenclaws, theoretical spell crafting Ravenclaws and other cliques. Unfortunately, Luna’s near inability to defend herself from othering through instances of insults or bullying behavior, coupled with her lack of complaints or actions to find like-minded individuals, had left the girl entirely alone. Her roommates cultivated the attitudes that seemed to ensure their acceptance in the broader house, and those who should have been watching over younger students, including professors, never saw Luna complain, thus thinking the girl was unbothered.

Holly knew Luna was very bothered, even if the airy blond had only shown that to Ginny, Holly or herself when she was alone. Options for unbothering Luna were something that Holly took more than a loop-day to settle on. After delving into the various charms in the later section of Magics of the Mind (which Holly had only recently realized contained Jinxes, Hexes and Curses, simply by another name) Holly selected three basic responses to the Ravenclaw students’ bullying of Luna.

The first response selection was a ‘jinx’ that was developed to alter behavior, the Second-Thought Charm had appealed to Holly as something directly proportional to people intending to mistreat Luna. By the phrasing in Magics of the Mind it was generally to be used on criminals or children, though it was called out that it might be useful in ‘curbing habits which are unhealthy, unwholesome or unsavory’. The Second-Thought Charm links an intention to an image or thought that would respond to the selected intention. At first Holly had considered implanting Second-Thoughts only related to Luna, but as she considered the implementation, it was easy enough to tie casual cruelty towards anyone to the magic. A consideration of unkindness or insensitivity would be tied to a vision of performing the same action towards the actor, not the subject. Holly was planning to do the same to Malfoy as soon as she considered the functionality of this implementation, she thrived on the image of Draco preparing to be rude towards Ron only to imagine his own words and dismissive looks being reflected on him. Too bad this magic wouldn’t last more than a few weeks unless the subject was particularly susceptible. Then again, Holly wouldn’t mind refreshing it against those who continued to be complete arses.

The second was an Emotional-Adjustment Charm. Just like magic’s inability to create true emotional love, it was also (according to The Book) impossible to to generate an emotion from nothing; if a person does not feel a particular emotion, no magic known to Magics of the Mind author could create it. However, if a person was capable of a particular emotion it could be modified in intensity, and Holly fully intended to experiment with some guilty Ravenclaws. The only drawback was that Holly couldn’t tie the increased emotion to a particular action; if the subject felt guilty about shoplifting a Fanged Frisbee or cheating on a test but not hurting Luna, too much guilt increase might cause wildly unexpected results. Well, Holly told herself that she would be careful. She needed to be cautious at any rate, if anyone figured out that someone was messing with their heads, it wouldn’t be long before Holly might need to do something drastic.

Sirius had mentioned the Caribbean once.

The Dreaming Charm was probably called the Nightmare Hex in a book from the restricted section, but it was the favorite of the ones Holly had tested on herself. Using Second-Thoughts to remind herself to take another scoop of veg rather than bread or fruit instead of treacle tart had worked pretty well and being able to tone down her anger and irritation via the Emotional-Adjustment Charm before going to Potions was gods-sent; the Dreaming Charm allowed Holly to program her dreams with a loose outline for plot or theme, or something much more scripted if she wanted. It had not worked well as a method to turn sleeping time into additional learning or practicing time, but it had been a very interesting way to create open ended scenarios for lucid dreaming. Being a part of Pandora Lovegood’s female cast version of The Three Musketeers really had been a laugh. This meant that the charm had positively impacted Holly’s productivity in the end by creating additional relaxation time when she slept.

Not that Holly had lacked relaxation and social time overly much with her increased friend group. Luna, Ginny, Susan and Hannah were frequently seeking Holly out in addition to Ron and Hermione; even Milly enjoyed the occasional conversation, though she was still nervous about associating with the girl-who-lived when her housemates were about. Even Lavender and Parvati had taken Holly’s more open conversation in the spring and letters over the summer as a prelude to more friendly interactions, leading to further fashion, cosmetics, and romance centric conversations that all three encouraged Sally-Anne and Hermione to join.

By Friday there certainly were those in the castle who appeared to lack both the rest and relaxation which Holly had recently enjoyed as they sat in the great hall at breakfast. There were significantly fewer students in blue and black than the other colors around the hall and many of the Ravenclaws that were present looked haunted; bags under eyes and drooping eyelids, rumpled robes, dozens with cups of coffee held up to their noses and prefects with distant looks on their faces. While there seemed to be a handful of Gryffindors showing similar conditions, Cormac Mclaggen looking the worst off of the lot, Holly ignored those ragged individuals as she sat with the quidditch team.

Angelina Johnson and Alicia Spinnet were both smiling at their quidditch captain Oliver Wood. “Of course Potter was right, Wood. Sure, the entire chaser team and our beaters might be good for another two years at least.” Johnson glared at Fred and George Weasley. “Unless McGee catches those two at something bad enough to get them banned for life. Even so we really should be training up a keeper and reserves for the other positions. You’re captain now, but ‘Licia or I are most likely to be captain next year and if you don’t train a legacy, we’re stuck trying without your skill at the position. Got it?”

“Besides, someone always seems to be trying to kill me.” Holly admitted. “Well, or save me by attacking me with a bludger. Whatever, Wood, no matter how much faith you have in the team it seems purely stubborn to ignore expanding the roster, especially if the rumors are true and we’ll get new team brooms as well as school brooms.” Sure it was a rumor that Holly had started, but only because the Board of Governors hadn’t made the announcement yet, and the rumor might hurry them along. The basilisk monies were most easily spent on the designated item purchases, some of the other bargained changes might take years to manifest.

Wood grumbled, in part because the older chasers and Holly had convinced him to hold try-outs, but he had been stubborn as a bludger about creating a reserve bench. “Fine, you girls win. Leaving you without a reasonably trained keeper for next year would be ruddy rude of me, and getting a possible sub for Holly…”

“Is there anything preventing recruiting a full bench? For full team practice scrimmages as well as substitutions for injury or illness.” Holly probed, she knew Wood was stubborn, but some of his arguments over the last week hadn’t made sense to her and she hadn’t had an opportunity to take a good look at his Mind.

“Injury and illness isn’t much of a thing, most can be sorted in a snap…” Wood was cut off by Holly.

“Unless an idiot vanishes your arm bones.” Complained Holly.

“Or Madam Pomfrey decides to keep you for observation.” Added Alicia.

“Or you get caught in the crossfire between Fred, George and whomever they’re out to prank.” Angelina acknowledged, but Wood made a grunting noise. 

“Look, what if we hold tryouts for a ‘scrimmage squad’? One where the plan is to encourage them to join us at practices, and they fly against the main team at least once a week and they are the primary substitutes in cases like we’ve been talking about.” Holly had overheard enough conversations about the U7 leagues in primary that even she knew this. “Why are you so against it?”

“Fine!” Wood’s exclamation drew a number of eyes but the seventh year took his wand and cast a spell with the motion obscured by the table. “I can barely keep us,” There was a flurry of pointing as Wood indicated all the current team members, “in my head, okay? I make plays and strategies based on the ones I can fit in here.” Wood tapped his knuckles against the side of his skull. “I can’t manage a second scrimmage team.”

There was a snort from Johnson. “So make me junior captain and I’ll sort them. Been thinking about goin’ pro anyhow. Also would help me get ready for after you graduate, thick-as-Wood.”

“You both could even appoint one of the scrimmage team as scrimmage captain, Angelina and you could just guide them during training times. And since we only get to play in three matches a year, it might be a lot of fun.” Offered Holly, only now understanding that it was personal capacity rather than another factor that seemed too challenging for Wood. “I think all the primary leagues in the muggle world have adult coaches, but if we’re on our own anyhow…”

“Fine, we can open trials for all positions. Don’t complain to me if any of you get bumped down.” The scowl on Wood’s face was likely intended to intimidate, but he looked more like a grumpy cat than a scary lion.

The high fives and sudden grins from the two eavesdropping, youngest Weasley children caused several laughs nearby. After a few moments, Wood simply face-palmed.

September 12th, 1993 - Entrance Hall / Muggle Studies Classroom, Hogwarts, Scotland

With a pair of unusually firm lips gracing her pale visage, Luna Lovegood stared at Holly from where she had moved between the Gryffindor and the great hall doorway. Holly, still damp from a shower after the first Sunday morning quidditch practice with fourteen players (tryouts the day before had been intense and she was still pleased that McLaggen’s poor sleep had resulted in extreme performance issues), was bemused at the waif-like blond’s folded arms.

“Hello, Luna. Would you like to sit with me for lunch?” Offered Holly, curious as to the firm and almost defiant expression and stance while Luna’s airy Mind didn’t feel distressed in the least.

Silvery blue eyes flickered towards the great hall, but Luna took a breath and spoke. “Holly Potter, what have you done to my housemates?” Luna’s Mind was alight with more curiosity than accusation.

Groaning internally, Holly would rather not lie to her new friend. Then again, Holly would rather not say anything about her loop-day activities where anyone could overhear. She would also be opening her ‘library’ in about an hour. “Follow me, Luna, and I’ll explain.”

A few minutes later Holly pulled her library trunk out of her bag and enlarged it, then opened it, escorted Luna inside and locked the door. Setting her watch to five minutes to one, Holly then summoned Dobby. “Dobby, my friend Luna. Luna, Dobby works for me.”

Eyes quite wide, Luna greeted the eclectically garbed elf. “Hello, Mister Dobby. If I may say so, you have a spectacular sense of fashion, I particularly like your hat.” Luna was taking in the colorful mismatched socks and the small top hat which was shifting through colors in waves.

Dobby vibrated almost as excitedly as he had when Holly had first offered to employ him.  “Dobby is very pleased to meet you, Missy Luna.” The elf slyly looked at Holly and mouthed, ‘Mister Dobby? Dobby likes her,’ before speaking again. “What may Dobby do for you, Great Miss Holly.”

Shaking her head, Holly let out a small sigh. “Two lunches, please Dobby. And do try to refrain from the ‘great’ in your address.”

“Dobby will try, Miss Holly.” There wasn’t much hope to it, but the elf only seemed to forget once a day by that point. “Anything in particular for lunch?”

“Pudding?” Luna brightened, her previous serious expression melting away.

“How about a Ploughmen's, pudding and some lemonade, Dobby?” The elf nodded and vanished.

With Dobby gone, Holly turned to Luna and gestured to the chairs behind the desk. After both witches were seated, Holly spoke. “Now Luna, you looked somewhat upset and rather serious when you confronted me. What do you believe I have done to the Ravenclaws?”

“Well, I thought you might be using dander from Blubbering Humdingers, they contain brain-clouding spores, you know.” Holly denied that by shaking her head. “I doubt you could herd a sufficient quantity of Wrackspurts to cloud so many minds in a week. Other than being tired, they aren’t particularly acting as if they’ve had a Confundus Charm on them or they wouldn’t be able to answer the guardian riddles…” Luna trailed off. “But you also haven’t said you’ve done nothing.”

“How could I do nothing? Even if I were to die I would be decomposing, dwelling in the afterlife or succumbing to entropy.” Holly grabbed some silly thoughts that reminded her of the banter which had taken place at the Bones’ home. “Look, I’m worried that there are Legilimens at school so telling you what I may or may not have done could…”

“I’m a natural Occlumens, or that’s what Mum said when I was little.” Leaning back slightly, Luna made her statement without much expression until she had mentioned her mother, then there was a wetness in her eyes. A few seconds passed as Luna and Holly looked at one another. “You have my permission to check.” For the first time without the cover of her Invisibility Cloak, Holly cast the spell.

Holly had previously considered Luna’s mind to be airy, interesting and even comforting in an unusual way. Entering into it was like experiencing a spray of mist from a lawn sprinkler on a hot summer day, refreshing, calming and a slight bit of decadence for someone unused to comfort or succor. Initially Holly tried to interpret Luna’s thoughts or memories as if they were like those she had found in the Gryffindor and Ravenclaw towers, but the Mind that was Luna’s resembled none of them. There was depth found in the shallows, hours spent contemplating a color or tightly compressed seconds assessing every being in the Ravenclaw tower; dozens relegated to not being worth any further thought from Luna and a scattered handful of possible interest. When Holly sought out Luna’s thoughts about herself, she spent what felt like a long time trying to interpret the image; a slightly burnt crumpet with a caramel and honey spread, sprinklings of doxy dust and some inborn drive to crawl off of the plate, perhaps seeking greener pastures rather than allowing itself to be feasted upon.

It was quite a bit, and nearly impossible to interpret.

“Yup, totally fine, Luna dove. I can’t imagine anyone getting much from your mind without knowing you very well. As for what I’ve done? Not only am I a Legilimens, I also have been perfecting my use of various charms. I never forced any action on your classmates, however I’m employing charms to condition them. If they think of being mean to you, they get a poke not to do it. If they actually do something bad to you, they get a bad dream about it. In either case they get a boost to their guilt for a little bit.” Holly wouldn’t report her long term guilt experiment that she had to obliviate from Marietta Edgecomb because the teen considered suicide from the depth of that guilt… As such the Emotional-Adjustment Charm had been heavily regulated in Holly’s mind. Sure, it might be useful if linked to particular emotions and behaviors, but it could easily trigger actions far beyond the intent. In the end, Holly tied it to particular behaviors with boosted emotions having durations no more than a minute.

“Oh, you're acting like a herding dog?” Luna’s head tilted twelve degrees from upright.

“That was the plan.” As Holly stopped speaking, a large platter with cheese, bread, pickled vegetables, some fruit and cold-cuts appeared on the library desk, pudding and drinks beside it. “At least for the most part. I found a sixth year student who has been… they had done things. He will be turning himself into an auror during the first Hogsmeade weekend." Holly did not trust someone in the school to not try and cover that up. "When it comes to you? There are bad dreams for those that messed with you or ignored people bullying anyone even if they noticed. I was thinking about putting in positive reinforcement for those who were nice to you, but I haven’t implemented that yet.”

“I don’t want false friends.” Luna’s dreamy voice sounded heavier than usual with finality.

“Friends are different from friendly or even fair.” Holly let herself look at her friend’s features. “And you are certainly fair enough.” There might have been a slightly pink cast to Luna’s cheeks, but there had been quite a few revelations, so Holly attributed the slight blush to that. “So, that’s what I did. If you don’t want to be a part of it, I can stop. I was thinking about promoting good dreams for people who…”

“No, as I said.” The statement from Luna’s lips was blunt but soft. “I am glad that you wanted to help, and I have been happier without…  but with Ginny and you being friendly, it’s nice enough.” Taking a spoon, Luna scooped a bite of pudding and closed her eyes once it was on her tongue the girl made a little humming sound.

“I think of myself as your friend, Luna. Ginny likely does too.” Admitted Holly.

Once Luna had swallowed her bit of pudding, she smiled “That’s nice. Though, I’d rather my friends not alter people’s minds for my sake.”

“Fair enough.” Holly said aloud, even though she thought somewhat differently to herself. ‘It wasn’t for your sake in the end, Luna. In the end, most everything I do is for my sake.’

September 18th, 1993 - Grounds, Hogwarts, Scotland

With the new school and quidditch team brooms having been delivered the day before, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin were busy holding additional tryouts today. As Nimbus was more of a racing broom, and not as important for all positions, the Board of Governors had arranged a mass purchase of Comets directly from the company. Fourteen Comet 290s for each house team and sixty Comet 270s as ‘school brooms’ as they had one of the best safety ratings of all the Comet line.

As Wood had caved to pressure (and logic) from his female teammates already, the full Gryffindor main team and ‘scrimmage squad’ were giving the new 290s shakedown flights. All of the scrimmage squad were recruited from first through fourth and one sixth year, they were being cross trained for multiple positions, unlike the main team. 

Holly was reasonably familiar with several of them, Ron, Ginny and Holly’s classmate Seamus Finnegan; others she was mostly familiar with because she had examined their minds in the common room. Demelza Robins was a first year who was quidditch mad and flew like a bird. Jason King was the sixth year who had never quite been good enough when Wood had held tryouts in years past and wanted to prove himself, even if only as back up because he had a crush on Wood. Elizabeth Brown was Lavender’s second cousin who was in fourth year; apparently Elizabeth thought Lavender didn’t like her for some reason, but Lavender was mostly a little jealous of, and intimidated by, her older cousin. The final scrimmage spot was occupied by fourth year Timothy Kent, a muggle-born boy who loved to fly a broom and hadn’t been able to convince his parents that a broomstick was a worthwhile purchase.

Most of the scrimmage squad was working with the chasers from the main team to develop quaffle handling skills while Timothy and Seamus were working with Fred and George to practice the skills needed for a beater. Something Timothy thought was brilliant because it reminded him of playing cricket.

“Still overwhelming for you?” Holly asked as she and Wood were the only ones not directly helping with the skills training.

With a sigh, the seventh year looked over at Holly. “A little, I keep wondering how to make best use of the new ones, still not sure how helpful they’ll be for scrimmages.”

“Pfft, until they’re trained up we can mix up the teams a bit.” Holly’s words seemed to do little to comfort Wood as he looked down at the broom he was riding on, rather than out at their teammates.

“So, Holly. Ah, my uncle is on the Hogwarts’ Board of Governors…” The young man’s voice trailed off.

“Okay. Oh, did you help direct him to the Comets? They’re pretty good.” Holly was curious about how those decisions had been made. She was pretty sure she would keep using the Nimbus 2000 that McGonagall had purchased for her in first year, but she hadn’t had a chance to try other brooms that often.

“C 290s are better than an N 2001 for most positions, Nimbus is a racing broom company, not quidditch focused.” Wood gushed, words flowing out of him like the motor-head at the end of Wisteria Walk talking to his fellow older teens about the plan to buy a vintage Triumph with his Tesco earnings. But when he paused, the weight around the pair of flyers came back. Wood looked at Holly then, a puzzled look on his face. “You donated all the brooms…”

“Ah, right. He told you? I suppose I didn’t tell them not to tell anyone, just not to announce it or go to the papers.” At that point Holly was wondering if she should have taken more effort to ensure it didn’t get out.

“But that must have been tens of thousands of galleons!” Oliver exclaimed.

With a shrug, Holly replied calmly. “You know about the basilisk, of course? Well, the parts are worth a chunk of gold. Now, money’s great and all, but it would have been too much of a hassle to try and keep it for myself, so instead I thought it was better if I could put it towards something I care about. Besides, flying is fun.”

“Flying is fun.” Wood agreed emphatically. “But I’m sure you could have kept enough that you wouldn’t need to worry about money for a long long time.”

“I don’t need to worry about money for a long time. My guardian is a Black, he’s got loads.” Not to mention her own vault from her folks.

There was a frown on his face then. “But then why do you charge for your book thing?”

“Didn’t you ever notice that people are less respectful of free things? Do things for free and people get expectations, charge a little bit and they feel invested. That can go badly too, of course, but my ‘book thing’ is a hobby and an excuse to have tons of books I don’t really need. And a way to insidiously start addicting the magical world to muggle entertainment.” Holly wasn’t even joking about that. “You know, I’ve met a few folks who tie their happiness to money or specific achievements, unfortunately it can be far too easy to be disappointed then. Having better team and school brooms? That’s some happiness for me for the rest of this year and the next four. Hopefully longer for everyone else.” It hadn’t taken much poking in people’s Minds to realize the truth of that. People who tied happiness to goals or how much money was in their vaults tended to be much less happy than those who enjoyed family, friends and simple pleasures.

“It’s good to have goals.” To Holly it sounded like Wood was defending his own goal to play professional quidditch.

“Sure is, and reaching one should bring happiness and a sense of accomplishment.” Thinking back again on her readings, Holly tried to explain. “But if you can’t enjoy getting there, what’s the point? My friend Hermione is one example and my former guardians are another. Hermione likes to read and she likes to learn, but she is unhappy if she fails to get recognized for her efforts. She likes the process, but puts a lot of pressure on herself to reach the goal and that makes the endeavor a bit questionable. On the other side, my relatives only cared about respectability, bank balances and recognition. Most days they were cranky because attaining the results they wanted was a chore to them.

“Neither way is perfect, but I’d say Hermione’s is far closer to what I’d call healthy.” Holly concluded.

“So what are your goals, Holly?” A glance to the side showed Wood’s eyes were studying her, curiosity evident as they hovered near their practicing teammates.

Funny enough, Holly had realized most of her former aspirational goals had recently been met. She was away from the Dursleys and had a guardian that cared about her. Sure, she still had a maniacal wraith that wanted to kill her, but as far as she could put together, that might be a long term project, not a simple goal. “Be able to protect myself and the people I care about… And beating you to the lake shore.” Holly winked at Wood and turned the Comet 290 towards the lake, zooming off as fast as she could manage.

Wood’s shout of complaint carried the hint of amusement as he flew after Holly who was giggling, taking pleasure in something simple.

Chapter Text

September 19th, 1993 - Gryffindor Girls’ Dorms, Hogwarts, Scotland

With Hermione’s birthday having fallen on a Sunday, Holly had been busy with her own things for quidditch practice in the morning and the library trunk in the afternoon. However, after dinner they skipped dessert and went to an abandoned classroom that Holly had Dobby decorate for a small party. Hermione, Holly, Ginny, Luna, Susan and Hannah had all agreed readily while Ron asked if he could bring another bloke, just in case the rest got too girly. Most of the six witches had shown some level of exasperation with him, but had no issue when Neville had accompanied Ron, even if Neville seemed self conscious about not having brought a gift.

Hermione simply seemed happy that Holly and Ron had remembered this year, as well as slightly perplexed that she had more than two friends at school now. There was cake and small gifts, like Luna’s pressed flower bookmark and Ron’s packet of sugar quills. Hermione had blushed appropriately when she opened one of Susan’s romance books about a woman in the military who traveled home to a small town on leave where she reconnected to an old flame who was still living there. Susan had told Hermione that the male love interest was a bibliophile who worked in the town library and read poetry to the main character.

Personally, Holly thought that was a bit on the nose, but Susan hadn’t gotten to know Hermione well enough to know her tastes in romance. Something Holly barely knew about her second longest friend, but also a subject which had been on Holly’s mind recently about herself. Enough so that once they were back in the dorm and had shared cake with Sally-Anne, Parvati and Lavender, Holly had broached the subject.

“So, ah…” Stumbling to put her thoughts into words as all five roommates were sitting on enlarged pillows in the middle of their dorm room, Holly looked at the three with slices of cake and Hermione who had decided that hair brushing was a perfectly valid activity for a post-birthday party ‘girl talk’. Holly made a slightly odd squint while she addressed her roommates. “So, it has come to my attention that at least a few people at Hogwarts find me appealing. Romantically or sexually… or even politically.”

Parvati, Lavender and Sally-Anne looked at Holly as if she was clueless while Hermione looked like the entire subject had her somewhat disgusted or aggravated.

Lavender was the first one to respond, a bite of uneaten cake still on her fork. “Obviously. I mean, at least Thomas, Towler, McLaggen, and Spinnet want to drag you into a broom closet, and that’s in Gryffindor house alone. You're a bit young for the NEWT students, but I’d be surprised if they hadn’t considered you for marriage in a few years.”

Holly had known about the interest of those and other students after poking through their Minds, but she hadn’t realized it was obvious to others. “Ew about McLaggen, but I wasn’t bringing this up to brag or anything like that. I just don’t get it, I suppose. I mean, I told Hermione, Susan and Hannah this summer that I’d never had a crush or interest in dating, but that could just be the right hormones haven’t hit yet…”

“Hormones?” Parvati asked, perplexed.

“Some of the chemical compounds that our bodies make. The ones Holly meant trigger puberty.” Hermione responded as if she were answering a question in class, before she blinked and focused on Holly. “It didn’t seem to be bothering you last month though?”

“It isn’t bothering me that I’m not interested yet, exactly.” And it wasn’t, poking around in the Minds of hormone saturated teens for a couple of weeks had shown Holly that there wasn’t much of a ‘normal’ to hold herself to. A few of the older students only seemed to date to ‘fit in’, and others dated people they were expected to date rather than those they had an actual interest in dating, be it house, family or societal pressure. “I just, how do I turn somebody down if they have the guts to ask me out, without making a big deal about it or hurting their feelings?” Holly knew that a few people were planning to ask her, but really didn’t want to make a thing of it.

A few seconds passed before Lavender spoke. “Are you positive that you don’t want to go with anyone?”

“Romantically? Absolutely. I’m planning to go to Hogsmeade, but…”

“That’s good enough.” Lavender interrupted Holly. “Just tell them that your guardian said no dating until they say so. Now, it only works until you want to date somebody, but if you aren’t ready…”

“Brill! That is perfect, Lavender.” Holly nearly gushed out her response. “In fact, Sirius did complain about me dating. Even if he was a berk and said I couldn’t date until I was taller than him.”

All four of Holly’s roommates stared for a moment, because even if Sirius was just short of five foot eight, Holly’s current four foot ten wasn’t likely to ever beat him out in that regard.

All of them joining in to giggle at Holly was a bit rude, however.

October 9th, 1993 - Hogsmeade Village, Scotland

October, December, February and May each had official Hogsmeade weekends during the school year and this particular October’s was scheduled for the second weekend. Only needing to turn down three invitations before the entire school was aware that the notorious Sirius Black was not only Holly’s guardian, but he wasn’t permitting his goddaughter to date anyone for the time being, was of great relief to the young witch. Thinking of Sirius was part of Holly’s excitement for the day trip into the village, in fact.

While Sirius continued having to take things easy, still recovering from his time in Azkaban prison, he had made some strides in hiring people to get the Black family affairs and finances in order. Guardianship of Holly by Sirius had been confirmed through the Ministry. Andromeda and Nymphadora Tonks had been officially returned to the list of Black family descendants, with their own inheritance rights restored. Discovering that many of Walburga’s ‘donations’ to those who had supported Voldemort had been loans (because she hadn’t had permission to give vault funds away so freely while Arcturus was alive) had been something that delighted Sirius, while the loan agreements had contained no interest or payment schedule, Sirius could now call them in at any time as the officially recognized head of house Black. The quantities were sufficient that they might cripple the finances of several families, perhaps even bankrupting a few.

As fun as the back and forth letters about the Black family fortunes had been, Holly was excited that she would get to see her godfather this weekend. Sirius had inherited one of the larger cottages in the village; taller, actually, because the property that had belonged to Blacks had started as narrow and tall and had been extended up, only a few inches short of the village chapel. Sure, the chapel spire had been extended up after the Blacks had extended the cottage to be so lofty, but for centuries anything dedicated to ‘the Lord’ had to be the tallest in the vicinity.

But before seeing Sirius, he had encouraged Holly to tour the village for the first time with her friends. Or at least several of them; Luna and Ginny weren’t able to join until they were third years, Lavender had a date with a fourth year Hufflepuff and Parvati was going to go around with Padma and a few of Padma’s friends from Ravenclaw. Holly, Hermione, Sally-Anne, Susan, Hannah, Ron, Dean, Neville and Seamus had all decided to roam about in a pack that ‘might’ split up by gender for certain shops. Given the reluctant sounds, the boys hadn’t wanted anything to do with Gladrags pink trim-work and dresses on display while the girls (aside from Sally-Anne) were happy enough to skip Zonko’s entirely.

The group had bargained for a limited half hour in the morning to browse Tomes and Scrolls, Hermione only caving to the group because she was reminded they planned to split up after lunch and she could go back on her own if she really wanted to do so. Neville found an obscure book about South American plants, Hermione found a pair of books with Arithmancy exercises and Ron picked up an odd magical comic-book about a pink dragon named Farfel. In Honeydukes everyone found a little something sweet while Holly bought a few that were intended for Sirius, Ginny, Luna and Milly; unfortunately the Bulstrodes were not going to sign a permission slip for their daughter until Christmas break, and only if their her grades were ‘up to their expectations’.

“Off to see Sirius now?” Asked Ron as the entire group exited Honeydukes.

Shaking her head, Holly laughed, still feeling slightly giddy about the freedom of the day. “Not yet, he told me to buy you all a round of butterbeer on him and enjoy it with you. After that I’m heading over to have lunch and spend the afternoon with him.”

“Not going to lie, that honestly sounds adorable.” Sally-Anne mused.

“They are rather sappy together.” Added Susan. “I’m not sure which of them thinks they’re parenting the other.”

“Sirius has been through an awful lot.” Holly said defensively, reminded of how easily the man got caught up in old memories.

“I don’t mean anything bad about it, honestly, it is rather sweet.” Susan had been the one around both of them the most while Holly and Sirius stayed with her in August. “Besides, it is delightful when you confront him about something and he acts like a scolded puppy.”

“He is a dog though, right?” Asked Neville, clarifying slightly. “I’m sure I saw that in the Prophet after Pettigrew’s trial.”

“He’s a dog animagus, just like Professor McGonagall is a cat animagus.” Admitted Holly. “The first time we met this summer he was this big dirty black dog that just came up and dropped down next to me.”

“Ha! You have a dogfather!” Exclaimed Dean before he started laughing.

Shaking her head, Holly giggled before replying. “He made the same dogfather joke this summer, like a dozen times. Calls himself Padfoot when he’s a dog, even if I got him a tag that says ‘Chuckles’.”

“Chuckles?” Asked Ron, but Hermione groaned.

“That’s awful, Holly.” Hermione groaned.

“What?” Ron, Dean and Hannah looked perplexed, but several of the others laughed or groaned about the ‘pun’ of calling Sirius, Chuckles. Explanations and groans abounded as the group arrived at the Three Broomsticks, other puns and jokes being shared as Holly ordered butterbeer for her group as well as a few plates of chips to be shared.

Nearly a half an hour had passed when the others around their pushed together tables looked up behind Holly. “Hello, kiddos, Hermione, Susan, Hannah. Care to introduce me to your motley crew, short stuff?” Sirius’ voice was clear as Holly felt his hand settle on her head, ruffling her hair gently.

“Hey, Chuckles.” Sirius groaned at Holly’s form of address. “Fine, Sirius Black, here are some of my friends and classmates, at least the ones you haven’t already met. Sally-Anne Perks rooms with Hermione and I, along with Lavender Brown who is on a date and Parvati Patil who is over there with her sister.” Pointing out the twins at the bar with some other Ravenclaws for a moment before Holly turned back to the boys at the table. “Dean Thomas, Seamus Finnigan, and Neville Longbottom who all room with Ron Weasley. Ron was the first friend I made back in our first year.” Holly had felt Sirius go still when she mentioned Neville’s last name, but she couldn’t figure out why.

Clearing his throat, Sirius spoke and Holly glanced back at him, noticing the newish jeans and dragonhide jacket with a Rolling Stones classic tongue icon tee-shirt under it. “Ron Weasley? One of Arthur and Molly’s boys?” At Ron’s embarrassed nod, Sirius sounded amused. “I think they were going for a full quidditch team even before… Anyhow, it was nice to meet you all, and thanks for showing the Prongslet a good morning. Holly, are you ready to go grab some lunch, or did you fill up on chips?”

Lunch sounded great to Holly, so she took a last drink of her butterbeer, standing up to go before waving to the others and leaving with Sirius. Once clear of the Three Broomsticks, and having watched Sirius glance back over his shoulder twice, she confronted the man. “So, something wrong with Neville?”

A glance to the side allowed Holly to see that Sirius flinched. “I’ve been catching up on things that happened after I was locked up. Once I heard the name I could see the shadows of Frank and Alice in the boy, but I also know what Bellatrix did to them…” 

‘Oh, right! Neville’s folks were in St Mungo’s and the boy often visited on the holidays. She was aware of it from poking around in his Mind, but he hadn’t thought about them with many feelings attached on the evening she had practiced with him as her subject.’ Wincing, Holly replied after Sirius had trailed off. “That doesn’t sound good. I don’t think I’ve ever heard Neville mention any family but his gran, and maybe a great-uncle with an odd sounding name.”

“Let’s just say they are in the same ward as that Lockhart fellow you told me about this summer.” Even walking through the pretty autumnal village it was easy to see that the subject was making Sirius agitated.

“It’s okay, Sirius, we don’t have to talk about it now, or even soon.” Yet Holly’s words seemed to make the man grimace go even darker. With a quiet ‘over here’, Sirius had turned away from the high street towards more residential homes. Stopping at a very tall cottage with a small front garden that contained flowers blooming, sprays of color among which Holly thought she might be seeing signs of small fairies like Hagrid had mentioned occasionally finding in his own garden.

Professor Sprout kept them out of all but one of the Herbology greenhouses that students accessed, but they were known to pollinate some magical plants. Also of note was that Holly thought fairies were cute.

Holding the door open for Holly, Sirius followed her into an entryway containing stairs going up, a wide doorway opening into a parlor and a hallway leading towards the back of the house with a few doors. Sirius gestured to the parlor before calling out. “Ms Beeks, I’m back with Holly and I’d like to introduce you to one another in the parlor.”

As Holly looked at the eclectic blend of muggle and magical decorations in the parlor, she noticed the arrival of a woman who looked to be fifty or so, though it could sometimes be difficult to tell with witches or wizards. “Mister Black, how was your walk?” There was a hint of snark in the witch’s voice.

“Very funny, Beatrice. Holly, this is Ms Beatrice Beeks, housekeeper extraordinaire and the only one who seemed interested in the job without being an insufferable… Bea, this is my goddaughter, Holly Potter.” Sirius was still looking rougher than he had first been at the Three Broomsticks, but Holly turned to Ms Beeks.

“Hello, ma’am, it’s nice to meet you.” Holly introduced herself, giving a small wave with her right hand.

With a wry smile and a lifted eyebrow, Ms Beeks responded. “Hello, Miss Potter. Pleasure to meet you, though I will be sending along a book for you to examine while you are at school. Basic etiquette is not to be ignored at any age.”

The older witches Mind felt quiet to Holly, either from some form of occlumency or perhaps she was simply very good at controlling her emotions. It was Sirius that spoke, however. “You’re not to try and change her, Bea.” Then he signed. “But it’s fine if she wants to learn. Holly, Bea was employed by the Potters when James was little until he started at Hogwarts. She visited a few times while I was staying with Monty and Euphemia over the summer.”

Beatrice sniffed. “I do think they were hoping I might come back to see if I could wrangle you boys in seventy six, but I had new charges to manage by that point. Now, Holly, lunch is ready. While I often dine with Sirius, if you want some alone time with your godfather, I will be happy to eat separately.”

“No, that’s fine if you join us. I’d like to hear more about my grandparents, or my dad when he was little. If you don’t mind, Sirius?” Sirius’s face smoothed into a more gentle smile with Holly’s words.

“‘Course not, pup. Part of the reason I wanted you two to meet.” Was the reassurance that Sirius gave.

Lunch and most of the afternoon passed with stories and conversations about the Potters, Beatrice and Sirius reminding each other of little tidbits about Holly’s grandparents, Sirius and Holly bemused about stories of James’ earliest years and Holly and Beatrice reacting to stories of James’ time at Hogwarts. Of direct interest to Holly was how James had shifted from rather self absorbed on first getting to school, but matured greatly in his last two years as Sirius’ fled from his own family, and the already older Potters struggled with illnesses.

“Did the fool rush things? He sure did, but somehow Prongs felt like he had to make sure Monty and Euphemia knew he was married and even wanted them to see a grandchild before they passed away. Not the best plan with the war on, but he certainly loved Lily and they both adored you.” While Sirius’ words were heartfelt and he believed them to be true, the doubt in Ms Beeks’ eyes was something Holly found hard to ignore.

As Sirius returned his attention to a parchment he had been struggling with writing on over the last few hours, Holly turned to Beatrice as they all sat in the parlor. “So, Beatrice, if you mostly work with children, did you agree to work for Sirius because he is a big baby?”

“Hey!” The man in question reacted, spattering some ink on the parchment which he muttered at before grabbing his wand and removing them.

Beatrice simply laughed. “Most magical nannies have a reasonable amount of healer training and I tend to work with families where at least one member of the household had health issues or concerns. You know your godfather is still going to be recovering from Azkaban for months, if not years. My most recent charge started at Beauxbaton this September, so it was a lucky coincidence that Sirius was looking for help around this home at the same time I was looking. While I had a few other leads, the one I had a tentative contract with fell through, and I became available.”

“I notice you didn’t disagree that he’s a big baby though.” Holly winked at the woman as her words had Sirius grumbling. The smile on Beatrice’s lips felt very genuine.

“Woe is me, I’m trapped between two unfeeling witches, neither swayed by my obvious charms and both seeking to belittle me.” Whined Sirius, as he applied his signature to the bottom of the parchment he had been working on. “Yes, yes, I forgive both of you your wickedness and amusement at my expense. Holly, It’s been a lovely visit, but I can tell I’m going to need to rest soon, and I don’t want to risk future visits by making you late.” Holly didn’t need to be back for hours yet, but she could tell that the excitement of the day and so many memories had been a lot for Sirius to handle. As such, she kept quiet about a desire to stay longer even if he took a nap, realizing that she might still be able to catch a carriage back with some of her friends. “I want you to take this to Neville.”

The parchment was now folded and sealed with something that looked like glimmering wax with an image of three birds pressed into it. “Okay, what should I tell him it’s about?”

Eyes flicking over to Beatrice, Sirius took a small breath before talking to Holly. “You know a little about the group that your parents and I were a part of in the war?” Holly knew more that Sirius was aware of because she had stumbled on, and examined the mind of, Mundungus Fletcher who had also been a member of the Order of the Phoenix this summer. She just nodded though. “Well, Frank and Alice Longbottom were also members. They never directly asked me to look in on Neville, but there was a bit of an understanding that any of us who survived the war would at least check in on the families of those that didn’t. That letter is me checking in, and apologizing for not doing it sooner. Good memories are harder to recall than bad ones most days, and Frank and Alice were very happy about their son…”

“Oh, sure, Sirius. No problem, I’ll make sure he gets it tonight.” Pausing, Holly considered the feelings coming off of Sirius as she met his eyes; he was tired, emotional and perhaps overwrought, but there was something more. “Sirius, I’m not mad at you, and I don’t think Neville will be mad at you either.”

The man’s grey eyes started watering and Holly noticed Ms Beeks standing and leaving the parlor. “You should, he should, I should never have run after Peter like that, no matter what Hagrid said…” As the man babbled, Holly stepped in and gave him a hug. “I wouldn’t have made the same choices you have, but I don’t blame you for making your choices. I might blame the Dursleys for how they treated me, but I’m away from them now, in part thanks to you. I blame Dumbledore for not checking on me, him I haven’t been quite able to forgive yet, but you and I are square, got it?”

Sirius was still weeping and sniffing, but nodded. Within a minute, Beatrice had returned and given Sirius a cup with something that smelled slightly of lavender. A few minutes later, the man was asleep on the couch while the older witch escorted Holly to the entryway. “He’d like to talk to you and see you more, but he is still recovering. Sirius loves getting your letters, even if he doesn’t always respond quickly. And against my better judgement he likes flying as close as he can manage to the grounds on Sunday mornings to try and catch sight of you during your house’s quidditch practices. He may have seemed further along in August, but the healers that he sees say there is a long road ahead.”

“Should you be telling me what his healers are saying?”

With a sad smile, Beatrice replied. “One of the Tonks family drops by every few days. Andromeda thought it was best that you were aware, but didn’t want to just send a letter. I’m supposed to contact her if I was unable to share the information with you today. Your visit went far better than when his friend Mister Lupin comes by, they both run through the emotional gamut at the mention of nearly any name or memory.”

“Professor Lupin comes by? That’s good. Aside from letters, is there anything I can do to help?” Asked Holly, shifting her weight in a slightly uncomfortable manner.

At first, Beatrice looked like she was going to shake her head, but then she paused. “Maybe, if you can talk to the Headmaster, or the Board of Governors, it would be nice for him to come to one of your games or visit you on school grounds. He thinks it would be hard to do, but visiting the site of some of his best memories…”

“Thank you, Beatrice. I’ll see what I can do.” If the healers thought that might help Sirius, even if Holly had to talk to the Headmaster and ask a favor, wasn’t it the least she could do?

October 10th, 1993 - Muggle Studies Classroom, Hogwarts, Scotland

Holly was only a half hour from closing down the trunk for the afternoon, but Percy’s tutoring in the Duplication Charm had become a bit of a blur by this point in the afternoon, so he was working on an essay while she was tidying up. It was while Holly was shelving a few books that had been duplicated when she noticed Neville hovering near the entrance to the library trunk. “Hello, Neville. How has your afternoon been going? Did you need help finding something to read?”

The blond boy who still had baby fat in his cheeks blinked before blushing, apparently at being addressed, Holly guessed. “Um, not right now. I was hoping I could talk to you about the letter…” Neville held up the parchment note that Sirius had asked her to deliver to the boy.

Smiling, Holly indicated where she had set up a small table with four chairs on the other side of the trunk from the librarian desk at the entrance. “Sure, have a seat, I’m almost done with these, and there are usually only a few people who come after three.” Aside from Milly, there were usually only people who suddenly remembered a Muggle Studies essay they had forgotten about. “So, was there something you wanted to tell me, or something that you wanted to ask me?”

Neville’s eyes blinked twice, blue in his roundish face. “Right, is Mister Black okay? I mean, his letter was very rambly. And I was wondering if, well, if he quite knows what’s really…”

“Sirius is at least a bit of a mess. He usually doesn’t get caught in not recognizing reality, but he does become rather emotional easily, and his memories from the past can be confusing for him to deal with. The dementors polluted or stole most of his happy memories. Did he write anything that sounded wrong?” Sirius didn’t deliberately lie, Holly had found out, even to save Holly or Remus’ feelings. He did fail to remember certain things, however.

Neville pursed his lips, seeming to think for a moment before steeling himself as if for something unpleasant. “He said that my parents were good people. Brave aurors who fought in the war, which is what Gran always says. And he apologized that it was his cousin that hurt them.”

“He is a little quick to accept blame for things he didn’t do, I’ve noticed that.” Holly could feel the conflict in Neville’s Mind, even if there was hope there as well.

“He said they’d be proud of me no matter how I did in school, or how strong I was with magic. That they just wanted me to be happy and not a bully or mean; apparently they were older than him and your parents and would punish his friends for acting like bullies… They were prefects.” Holly could almost see little stars in Neville’s eyes, even as they were looking down at the hilt of the wand that poked out of his robe pocket.

“Did Sirius write anything else? Not that what he wrote doesn’t sound nice, but I saw him struggling yesterday with what to say.”

The boy’s eyes snapped up again, as if startled when Holly spoke. “He offered to help if I needed anything, said that both my Mum and Dad had saved his arse,” the boy blushed at saying the word, “more than once.”

With a nod, Holly ignored the blushing. “He seems to be a good bloke, impulsive and rough around the edges, sure. But if he offers to help, he’d likely really try his best.” Holly knew that Neville’s wand was his father’s, but she also knew he had even more trouble than Seamus when casting spells. Maybe she could give him a dream about going to Olivander’s.

“Okay, I’ll keep that in mind, thanks Holly.” Neville nodded, seemingly ready to end their conversation until he looked around and noticed all of the books. “Say, what do you have that’s about plants?”

Chapter Text

October 31st, 1993 - Great Hall, Hogwarts, Scotland

After that first Hogsmeade weekend, Holly found her new Legilimency targets to be the adults of Hogsmeade. Hermione had been tired from the eventful day and gone to sleep before nine that evening, as such Holly had used the Marauder’s Map to slip back to the village through the passage behind the one-eyed hag. Then she had taken a dozen loop days and really studied as many of the minds in Hogsmeade as she could manage. They were interesting and had all sorts of information about living in the magical world that Holly hadn’t found in Knockturn or Diagon. They also had their own preconceptions which were different from the thoughts of Holly’s fellow students and those who lived in London.

For the Hogsmeade residents, they liked the quiet life and preferred to avoid issues with the Ministry or the close proximity to the muggle world. While they didn’t put much stock in The Prophet or news reports from the Wizarding Wireless, unless it was directly related to them, they generally accepted that paying their taxes and living quietly was their best course for an undisturbed life. Perhaps due to proximity, more of the residents had active thoughts about Hogwarts than the Ministry, positive and negative.

The discovery that several shops increased their prices for Hogsmeade weekends because the students were a headache, even if they were a source of revenue, particularly irritated Holly. She was somewhat soothed that in the long process of pushing herself into all those Minds, Holly had become so familiar with the process that she was able to cast the charm for legilimency without speaking the incantation. It was the first time she had managed something like that with any spell, and found it to be quite satisfying.

After that very long and busy series of loop-days where Holly napped in all sorts of places, even squatting in an unoccupied home (you would think someone might use more than a simple locking charm for security) she turned her eyes to the adults at Hogwarts. For the staff, Holly hadn’t felt ready to risk the Headmaster or Professor Snape yet, but she at least made probes towards the others. Sure, there were students that either had their own Occlumency like barriers to foil her, or Minds like Luna’s that were naturally hard to read. But the adult Minds were almost easy in some ways compared to those that were younger. The adults were a little like Vernon and Petunia, their Minds had grown firmly into patterns while Parvati’s, for example, might be like a slow moving river on a sluggish Sunday evening or a crackling inferno on a Thursday while she strongly considered Lavender’s implication that she would not be opposed to ‘practicing kissing’. Adult Minds were more settled in their tendencies.

Hagrid was as difficult to read as Luna, for similar reasons, the way he formed associations was unusual. Holly thought she could puzzle an awful lot of it out in time, but it would probably be easier to just ask him questions considering how horrible he had shown himself to be about keeping secrets. She did learn that if she wanted to give him a Christmas gift that wasn’t a terrifying monster, she should go with whiskey or a certain brand of tea from a little shop in Hogsmeade.

Filch’s Mind was open enough, but full of petty annoyance and frustration; he didn’t have the full malicious hatred that Marge Dursley’s Mind contained, but it was an uncomfortable Mind to spend time inside. Madam Pince had a well ordered Mind, some of that was likely due to the organization of her memories and knowledge and some from her very deliberate personality. It was sad how Pince avoided looking at students that resembled the children she had lost in the war, but Holly could understand it. Hooch was even more cutting and acerbic in her own Mind than when she was on the field and Pomfrey had more than one fantasy about the flying instructor. Something about the hawk-like yellow eyes just did it for the healer.

The fact that Parvati and Lavender thought they were ‘in the know’ about Hogwarts gossip was amusing when they seemed to skip over the years of drama that the staff seemed to have going on. According to Professor Sinistra’s thoughts, while Quirrell was still the Muggle Studies professor, they had a short and disastrous affair. Holly could only imagine how that might break the gossipy Gryffindors brains.

Flitwick was as difficult to read as Hagrid, but Holly discounted it as a creature heritage thing, or not entirely so, because of how similar it was to Luna’s. Sprout was an open book and she absolutely loved watching the relationships among those in her house. Not in a creepy way, the woman loved her ‘cubs’ as if she was a proud Mum, and even the most frustrating were still thought of with fondness. She enjoyed how they developed and grew and interacted with others, a garden of rapidly growing chaos. McGonagall had enough training that she recognized something was going on, a suspicious look around her and more defenses sliding into place around her Mind, enough that Holly wouldn’t try to probe her Mind again for quite some time.

One of the most surprising discoveries was when Holly had tried her legilimency on Professor Binns and it worked. Not to say that Binns had a Mind like the others Holly had experienced, but the impression she got was that he was the memory of a Mind, an afterthought, an imprint left behind as the Mind of the man he had once been vanished. She also found out that you didn’t need to peer into the eyes of a ghost, their entire being was an entry into their pseudo Mind. Holly still wasn’t sure what she wanted to do about it, even days after making that discovery. The only one who knew about even some of the magic she was practicing was Luna, and Holly wasn’t sure yet how the younger witch might react to the things Holly was considering. Maybe Luna liked hearing about goblin rebellions, no matter how unlikely Holly imagined that to be.

Aside from the Binns situation, Holly was feeling pretty happy and safe in Hogwarts after having peered into most of the Minds in her environs. Many people still thought about her in ways she didn’t expect, but her ‘fame’ was an afterthought for most people; the biggest news about Holly now was that she finally seemed to be ‘coming out of her shell’ or ‘getting over herself’ depending on he attitude of the person involved. Holly had more than two friends and seemed more comfortable in classes and larger social situations. 

People knew Holly didn’t like to be stared at, but if you chatted with her and didn’t ask foolish questions, she was polite. Even if you asked foolish questions (like Zacharius Smith had about the scar she was hiding under her curly hair) she was more likely to chuckle than snap at you. She hadn’t even had an argument with Malfoy or Professor Snape in almost a month, the last time had been when Draco was being rude to Bulstrode during Potions and Holly had snapped back that someone with such ‘Daddy issues’ probably had a long way to go before he could safely decide what was and was not proper behavior for a young lady. That caused Malfoy to sputter and mutter something about ‘my father’, followed by Holly’s ‘my point exactly’.

All together, Holly was feeling pretty good about her situation at Hogwarts this year. Smiling, she made her way to the Hufflepuff table to say hello to Hannah and Susan. They wouldn’t be able to sit together at the Halloween feast, as they sometimes did at mealtimes this year, so she had decided to join them for breakfast. Given her good mood, Holly had dropped her guard and was shocked when she saw the cover of The Prophet that Susan Bones was just now unrolling after the delivery owl had dropped it next to her.

Death Eater at Large! Manhunt Announced by DMLE!

Under the headline was the picture of a handsome young man with a slightly manic look in his eyes. Susan gave Holly a furtive look, but held out the paper so they could both read it, even as Hannah leaned in from Susan’s other side to read along as well.

Yes it’s true, faithful readers, Bartimus Crouch Junior, convicted Death Eater and known torturer of well loved aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom is not only alive, but at the time of this printing, at large. Do remember that the image above is from thirteen years ago, according to the DMLE press statement the description given by the last person to have seen him, the young man is now somewhat more slim than at the time of the photograph, has longer hair and a small scar on his left temple. Bartimus Crouch Junior is also known to have the Dark Mark on his left forearm as an identifying feature.

While the DMLE has been sparse with details about how Bartimus ‘Barty’ Crouch Junior came to be alive and free of Azkaban Prison, The Prophet’s journalists have brought together what information could be gathered, little though there is unless we wished to spend pages detailing his crimes (page 8). Barty was convicted in a trial conducted by his father, Bartimus Crouch Senior, almost twelve years ago for serving You-Know-Who. ‘Barty’ had been captured shortly after he and the Lestranges attacked the Longbottoms. After incarceration the only documented visitors to ‘Barty’ were Mister and Missus Crouch in the fall of 1982, a year after his incarceration. Shortly after this visit, both Barty Junior and Sarah Anne Crouch (née Rosier) passed away. The son was reported to have succumbed to dementor exposure while the mother was said to have suffered from a long term illness. 

It was assumed at the time that Missus Crouch simply wished to bid farewell to her son before her passing, but the rarity of such family visits meant that Bartimus Crouch had to use some of his powers as the, then, Head of the DMLE to make it possible. Currently, many of Crouch’s actions during and at the end of the war are under review by the present Department Head, Amelia Bones.

Are these events linked? Did Bartimus Crouch Senior have something to do with events that lead to the freedom of his son?

Eventually, pulling her eyes from the paper, Holly looked over at Susan and Hannah. “You know, I really hate Halloween.”

Defense Against the Dark Arts Classroom, Hogwarts, Scotland

Most of Lupin’s instruction this year had been about ‘dark’ creatures and a few year appropriate spells which could be used to combat them. For Halloween their professor intended to present a panoply of classic scary creatures as well as several more benign ones.

Remus had decided to celebrate the holiday and make a muggle style haunted house, turning an otherwise empty classroom into a creature obstacle course. “Now, this will be rather straight forward and you will all have multiple opportunities to make it through so long as we step smart and you promptly exit if an alarm sounds for you.” Professor Lupin made a gesture and Holly thought the alarm sounded like an old fashioned mechanical bedside alarm clock. “Now, I understand that your Defense schooling has been irregular, which is one of the reasons reviewing creatures and beasts that should have been covered has been the focus of our studies so far this year. Included in this course are creatures and beasts of various types, appearances and behaviors so you can employ the methods to best mitigate the dangers of encountering them. 

“As you move through the course, there will be three basic responses to the images you encounter: in the case of crups, kneazles or other non threatening encounters you may cast something to distract or amuse the image as if it were real and move on, in response to one of the mildly to moderately threatening creature images you are to attack or defend as if it were real and when the image vanishes you move on, finally some images are more powerful than your current magical knowledge can match so you will attempt stealth or distraction to move past it. If an alarm sounds for you, you have failed your current run, step to the side and return to the line. Questions?”

Hermione asked about how it would be graded (gained points for appropriate behavior or spells, no points or even a loss if actions were inappropriate), Malfoy asked if they shouldn’t have been taught the Stupefying Charm yet because that would be the most appropriate response to many of the possible threats (Lupin admitted it was rarely taught before fifth year, but if the class performed well and behaved, he might consider teaching it), Thomas asked if they had to be careful about hitting the curtains while giving a sidelong look to the ever incendiary Finnegan (the curtains were charmed against anything that the class should be able to do, but accuracy did matter). After a few minutes the students were lined up in alphabetical order by first name which had Hermione right in front of Holly while Ron was near the back with Finnegan and a pair of Slytherins. Blaise Zabini was the first one to enter, and Holly wondered if that was why Lupin had decided to go by first names, Zabini was almost never called on first for anything in classes.

Zabini pushed through the curtain that composed the entry into the obstacle course and all of the students could hear a muffled incantation, then an alarm sound and Zabini walked through a different section of the curtain with a barely there frown at the corners of his lips. “Right, right.” Lupin said with a clap of his hands and a glance at the class roster which was floating at his side. “Back to the end of the line, Mister Zabini. Miss Greengrass, you may enter.”

And so it went, student after student entering and remaining inside for one or more muffled incantations before the alarm sounded and they exited so the next could enter. From whispered conversations at the back of the line it was obvious that the same images did not appear for everyone who entered. It was after a shriek when Hermione was the one inside that Holly’s friend stumbled out, tears in her eyes as they met Holly’s. “T-troll…” The girl shuddered as she whispered the word out.

Stepping forward and hugging her friend, Holly caught Lupin’s eyes. “Hermione, Ron and I had a bit of a close encounter with a Troll first year. That was on Halloween as well, Professor.”

Suddenly more pale than usual, Remus waved his wand at the curtains and mumbled something Holly couldn’t make out before turning to Hermione and Holly. “I’m very sorry for the… more frightening experience than I had intended. For now, trolls are out of the rotation. Miss Granger, May I offer you a sip of Calming Draught? Afterwards, it will be up to you to decide if you will enter again.”

At least Lupin seemed to have prepared for something like this, which was better than when he had brought them in front of the boggart. Hermione accepted the small amount of potion and Holly squeezed her friend's hand before entering the obstacle course. From the inside the curtains appeared as if they were charmed to show the natural habitat of the creature that was displayed by whatever illusions were involved. In the first space there was a pair of pixies that looked quite similar to the ones Lockhart had released in class the year before.

The first thing that struck Holly, and put her off balance, was that there were no Minds, or even presences that belonged to the pixies. Holly might not have noticed it consciously, but with all of her legilimency practice she had apparently become aware of mental presences even from some of the cleverer animals around her, like Hedwig and Crookshanks. As such, she found herself thinking, rather than doing, as the pair of pixies approached with their little hands out and making grabby motions with their fingers.

“Ventus!” Incanted Holly, and the images reacted as if they had actually been blasted by a gust of wind, flung back into curtains that looked like a forest glade. The pixie images vanished as the appearance of the curtains went neutral, revealing the entrance to the next area.

The kneazle in the next space, which the curtains made to appear as a home library, was easily distracted by the little charm that Hermione had found for playing with Crookshanks; it projected a small amount of light in various shapes that the caster could control. 

The ferretish thing in the next area that resembled a garden was another matter entirely. “Stupid fucking idiot!” The small illusory animal exclaimed, and Holly realized it was actually a jarvey, not a ferret. “Tromping around my bloody garden and looking like a piece of numpty hag shite!”

Holly might not have any spells specifically to deal with a jarvey, but she had studied a few to help with all of the sneaking around she had done over the last few months. “Silencio.” Holly whispered, she had tried practicing the Silencing Charm on her boots, but it was also supposed to be useful on people or creatures.

Abruptly the image of the jarvey went quiet and bounced up and down twice in an approximation of rage before it vanished. The garden-like appearance of the curtains faded as the way forward revealed itself. Getting ready to move on, Holly remembered that Hermione had been inside for one of the longest times of anyone in the class, Lupin had also been clear that some of the threats must be avoided. Feeling like a fool for having waited until now to do so, Holly pulled out her Invisibility Cloak and put the Silencing Charm on her boots.

Skulking into the next area which the curtains made appear as if it was a dilapidated cemetery with ancient tilted gravestones, Holly witnessed a ripple in the floor near her as a withered arm thrust up from the flagstones which comprised the floor. ‘Zombies are a Haitian tradition.’ Holly thought as she watched the moving corpse. ‘Right, animated threats, an Inferius… Still weak to fire though.’ “Incendio. Incendio. Incendio.” Holly incanted as she thrust the tip of her wand through the gap at the front of her cloak and watched the three bursts of magical fire move to the image of the moving corpse that was now half way out of the floor, on impact the illusion fell apart in a burst of light. Once again the images on the curtains faded away and allowed Holly to move forward.

Dark green scales gleamed in a way that reminded Holly of holly leaves on Christmas decorations, odd enough given the low level of light that the curtains implied was a natural cave or cavern in a space larger than any of the others where she had encountered images. A green dragon larger than a lorry was coiled near one of the ‘cave walls’, smoke curling out of a visible nostril. 

Making magically quieted steps, Holly skirted along the curtain on the opposite side of where the dragon image lay with slow and measured steps. At one point Holly thought she saw a flicker of movement besides the curling illusion of smoke, but she maintained her steady movements until she had almost reached the far side and the dragon image burst into small bits of light. A dozen illusory fireworks sprang into existence while the exit was revealed. The curtains started to open and Holly quickly removed her cloak, stuffing it into the extended pocket inside her robe.

As Holly stepped through, several of her classmates were scowling at her even as Lupin and a few of the Gryffindors clapped. “A fine job and a fine time, Miss Potter. Though not full marks, and I think you know why that might be.” It was annoying that Sirius had told the werewolf about Holly already having the cloak, but he hadn’t said they couldn’t use things besides spells. “Still, first success in your class, five points for Gryffindor.”

Holly sighed, took out one of her pencils and used the Transfiguration spell that Professor McGonagall had taught them to use on inanimate objects last year, turning it into a chair so she didn’t have to stand while she waited for the rest of the class to finish. Pulling out Magics of the Mind (with a cover that proclaimed it to be Orlof’s Guide to Owl Care, thanks to the spell Millicent had taught her) Holly was about to check for mental spells that did not require the target to have a Mind when she noticed a few stares from people still waiting in line, then Hermione suddenly used the same spell to transfigure herself a simple stool. 

Holly might not have ever considered such a use for the spell before she peeked into so many older people’s Minds, but quick simple transfigurations really can make your life much easier.

Great Hall, Hogwarts, Scotland

Halloween was the most relaxed of the feasts at Hogwarts. While students were expected to sit at their houses for the meal and any staged entertainments, there was time before and after for mingling and potential, if rare, inter-house activities. With Holly’s madly curly hair, getting it wet and trying to use drying charms would be a catastrophe, and irritate Lavender no doubt, so she was avoiding bobbing for apples. She did join in with Ron, Ginny and Luna in a ‘charms only’ pumpkin carving contest. Apparently the use of Transfiguration spells made it too easy for NEWT students, but Holly was pretty sure she could do as well on her own with transfiguration at this point.

There were just so many clever ideas for using simple spells that Holly had found in various Minds, young and old. Locking and Unlocking Charms to deal with stuck zippers, inconveniently located buttons, difficult jars or simply opening or closing curtains from across the room. Holly had already considered making money from a Mending Charm, but she hadn’t considered using it to restore things that are normally considered consumable; one person in Hogsmeade used it to restore her worn art supplies like sketching pencils, another used it on strings for instruments. Episkey was a minor healing charm that Holly felt a strong need to learn after discovering it could not only help with monthly cramps, but could also heal bug bites and minor plant irritations in an instant. Transfiguration was simply a cheat when it came to adding comfort and convenience to your life, even if the forms were not always permanent, that could even be a good thing in some situations.

“Where did you even get the idea for this, Holly? It’s totally gross, but kind of brilliant.” Ginny asked as she and Luna levitated the pumpkin innards and placed them so they looked like they were spewing from their floating jack-o’-lantern’s mouth. Ron was adding Bluebell Flames inside to make it glow, he wasn’t as good at the spell as Hermione, but he had learned last winter. Holly was using a Color Change Charm to accent the pumpkin’s features, trying to make it look extra unwell with a greenish tint around the eyes and mouth.

“Muggles have books and magazines for everything, even holiday decorations and pumpkin carving. Of course they have to decorate their jack-o’-lanterns without magic, instead of using only magic…” She felt no need to explain that Petunia used to get exactly those home decorating magazines, but as she didn’t like Halloween, her aunt never noticed when Holly would sneak October issues away to look at in her cupboard.

Quite a few ghosts were in attendance, of course, even though they remained a respectful distance from any food. Still, it was unexpected when the Friar drifted near and looked at their display. “Ah, the spirit of the new holiday has ever so much more levity than the somberness of the old. Good cheer, children, even if your Ignis Fatuus looks rather unwell.”

“Good eve, Sir Friar.” Luna spoke with a more somber tone than she had shown so far this evening around Holly.

“Good eve, fair eagle, young lions.” Spoke the ghost as he nodded at each of them and they greeted him in return, before he flew off to look at another group of students working on a different pumpkin. Luna looked after his departure before raising her shoulders slightly and turning back to their work.

After a few more minutes, thinking their jack-o’-lantern was probably as good as they could make it without using transfiguration to add bugs or worms to the pumpkin innards, Holly thought it safe to ask about the Ravenclaw’s response to the Friar. “Is something wrong, Luna? You didn’t quite seem like yourself when the Friar was here.”

“I’m very rarely anyone else, Holly.” Then the slim girl gave her a tiny smile. “Seeing the Friar simply reminded me that the petition to have Professor Binns exorcised is circling the Common room again.” The little frown was back on Luna’s face after saying so.

Processing that information took a moment for Holly. “You… You like the way Professor Binns teaches History of Magic?”

Luna suddenly looked appalled. “I like him as a person, well enough, but Professor Binns is a horrible instructor and his curriculum is ever so out of date. But just because someone is bad at their job I don’t believe they should be exorcised. He should be fired, not executed.”

“Hah, good luck!” Ron exclaimed. “People have been trying to get rid of Binns since my folks went to Hogwarts.” After speaking, Ron glanced around as if expecting Hermione to scold him for not using Professor Binns’ title. “Not very hard, but there’s usually a few complaints every year.”

That conversation ended when Colin Creevey came by to take pictures of them and their effort. Ginny then went to get a beverage, Ron ran off to find Dean and Seamus for some joke or prank or something he didn’t explain clearly but involved a rubber bat, Luna just turned to Holly and asked in her usual dreamy voice. “So, what would you like my help with?”

There was almost an hour left before curfew, but Holly didn’t feel particularly interested in staying for much longer; Hermione had fled to do some extra studying because she was taking twelve bloody classes, Susan and Hannah were taking part in a challenge with other Hufflepuffs where they ran around singing songs to the ghosts and Millicent had left immediately after dessert because she liked crowds almost as little Sirius did at this point. “Can I walk you back to your common room and we can talk while we walk? Or would you like to stay longer?”

A breath whispered past Luna’s lips and it almost sounded like a sigh bound to a laugh. “We can go, and you can ask for my help, and then maybe the wrackspurts will flee from you once again.”

“Ah, they’re back, then?” Luna had mentioned one or two around Holly since the train, but rarely enough that it worried her, snapping her fingers around her ears, Holly looked back at Luna. “Did that do it?”

Luna looked like she might actually be resisting a smile. “No, but perhaps climbing many flights of stairs will help.”

The pair of them had gone up two flights of stairs before Holly could bring herself to sleep. “We both want Binns to no longer be the History of Magic teacher, but you do not want him harmed. Do we agree on that?”

“I can agree with that.” There was a slight smile playing on Luna’s lips when Holly glanced over.

“You didn’t like me doing things to your housemates' Minds so they might treat you better. Would you react differently if I did something with Binns’ Mind so that he might retire?” While uncertain how the question might be received, Holly was hoping to build her friendship with Luna further by trusting her. Besides, the blond hadn’t mentioned Holly manipulating the other Ravenclaws to anyone, so far as she was aware.

Luna swayed slightly as she halted on her current step and reached out to place a hand on Holly’s arm. She tried not to flinch at the sudden contact, but physical comfort in unexpected situations was still very new for Holly. “You can touch the minds of ghosts?” Luna’s silvery blue eyes were locked onto Holly’s.

“Um, yeah? I mean, ghosts are all Mind, or an imprint of a Mind. I haven’t tried to add a memory or use other spells on them besides legilimency, but I think I can manage it without changing his nature.” That had been the largest concern Luna had shown about what Holly had done with the other Ravenclaws, or that was at least how Holly thought of it.

“Couldn’t you just ask him? To quit, I mean.” The words were soft, and Holly looked into Luna’s eyes and felt the younger girl’s genuine curiosity.

Holly thought about that for a moment and wondered if Luna could cause the effects of a Confundus Charm with a casual comment. “Have you asked him?”

The blinking silver-blue eyes made it obvious that Luna hadn’t done that either. Given that, the two girls moved in the direction of the History of Magic classroom and the professors’ quarters nearby.

Chapter Text

November 5th, 1993 - Great Hall, Hogwarts, Scotland

Friday morning’s breakfast was interrupted in an incredibly unusual way. It wasn’t by Howler from a mama Weasley bent on discipline, nor the gift of a broom for a child who had performed beyond expectation. It wasn’t a Gringotts owl burdened with a bequest nor a missive from the Ministry seeking to call a criminal to task. It was not anything any of the current students or staff had experienced before. Professor Cuthbert Binns entered the great hall through the open doors and floated towards the staff table, slowly drawing the eyes of all the students who were present.

No one currently attending Hogwarts had ever seen Professor Binns in the great hall, not even at the Halloween feast.

The ghost spared no glance for the students, nor the duplication of a brilliant clear blue sky that was replicated on the ceiling. The odd silence of the room drew the attention of the staff table and when Binns was close enough Headmaster Dumbledore spoke. “Good morning, Cuthbert. Is there something I can do for you on this fine morning?”

Those who sat near enough to the staff table could see the flicker of Binns’ expression before he spoke, narrowing his eyes at Dumbledore. “Headmaster Bla… Dipp…” The look on Binns’ face squinted and focussed but the firmness fell and relaxed after a moment. “Headmaster, it recently came to my attention that the current year is 1993. Long ago it was pointed out to me that I had passed away in 1888, I approached Headmaster Black at the time about moving on, but the Headmaster spoke of difficulties replacing me on short notice.

“As such we agreed that he would have time to recruit a replacement within a reasonable time frame. Our agreement stated that it would take no longer than three years, after which I could remove myself no matter if there was a replacement or not.” Binns was showing more assertion and strength than any of the Hogwarts students had ever seen from the ghost.

Dumbledore looked slightly confused, but still engaged with Binns. “That was a century ago, Cuthbert. What do you expect…”

“Very little!” Exclaimed the ghost, rising in the air and causing his words to echo through the great hall. “I have been disregarded and used, Headmaster. I will cease any classroom teaching as of this moment and start providing tuition for interested individual students in the library at that time. I do not know how many Headmasters have followed Black, how many Headmasters ignored my plight and that of the students receiving a poorer education than they deserved, but I will be a party to it no longer.” Binns threw a spectral scroll at the headmaster, which flew through the old wizard’s head, and floated away through the back wall of the great hall.

From different tables, Holly and Luna’s eyes met and they nodded at each other. Both started clapping and after a startled second the entirety of the student body joined in with them. Fred and George started the whistling and cheering which went on for well over a minute before they used the distraction to launch a few of their prototype fireworks.

Even so, Holly mused, the fact that Binns had those memories had been a surprise to Luna and herself. The problem turned out to be that Headmaster Phineas Nigellus Black had the conversation with Professor Binns after the professor had already been dead for several years. With Black pushing the resolution off for years, it became harder and harder for Binns to recall those memories at all, allowing for a century to pass in his professorial routine. Luna had accepted Holly’s strengthening the connections to those memories when the two girls had tried and failed to talk Binns into retiring that Halloween night, once Holly had found the memories through legilimency , that was.

Sure, ghosts could learn to remember students that they saw regularly, but it was a rare ghost that could remember someone they met a few times, or even regularly, once enough time had passed. Unless they were someone the ghost knew in life, of course.

While Luna had been against making Binns do anything against his nature, once she was aware that he had already tried to retire over a century ago, she was completely behind the plan. Even if it had taken a week for Holly to reinforce those connections so they would be triggered when he heard the current date, they both were extremely pleased with the results.

November 6th, 1993 - Quidditch Pitch, Hogwarts, Scotland

The Gryffindor vs. Slytherin quidditch game was held Saturday morning after breakfast, with both houses having full, if incompletely trained, reserve teams. Due to the poor weather, Malfoy tried whingeing about some illness and swapping what teams were playing, but there was a reserve seeker available so Marcus Flint forced him to play or allow the sixth year reservist to play and for Malfoy to give up his starting position. It wasn’t like Malfoy had a real illness or injury, after all; though he was perhaps a berk enough to try something like that if the prat had managed to ruin one of Hagrid’s classes as he had intended.

Holly had only discovered his plans by reading Malfoy’s Mind after he had aggravated a hippogriff in the first Care of Magical Creatures class. Saving him from being attacked by using one of the short duration Distraction Charms from Magics of the Mind wasn’t something Holly was particularly proud of, but it had been for a good cause, not saving Malfoy but preventing the prat from messing up Hagrid’s first class.

So, it was a miserable day, but at least it was a miserable day with quidditch. Sirius had made sure that all of the quidditch safety gear Holly owned was charmed to be good in all weather, but the Gryffindor uniforms required Impervius and Warming Charms before she left the changing room, luckily Johnson and Spinnet were happy to help with that while Wood helped the boys.

What followed was the longest game of quidditch that Holly had played to date. Even with water repelling goggles the sheets of late autumn rain prevented her from even getting a glimmer of the snitch for the first forty five minutes. The way the game was playing out, Wood told her to stop providing assistance to the chasers by distracting the Slytherin beaters and chasers and to just get the snitch. Still, they were already up by sixty, even if Malfoy got lucky it wouldn’t be impossible to make it up during the Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw games.

When the game had dragged on for two hours, everyone (aside from Wood and Flint) seemed to be running on fumes. Katie Bell had swapped out with King for fifteen minutes so she could get the feeling back in her hands, the charms on her gloves hadn’t held up well enough for the cold rain. Twenty minutes after that Malfoy was looking miserable as Holly flew past him to investigate a small glimmer near the Ravenclaw section of the stands only to realize the snitch appeared almost as miserable as Malfoy. Holly’s increase in speed to go after the soggy snitch attracted a pair of lackluster bludger shots and a muttered ‘about time, Potter’ from Malfoy who had tried to overtake Holly when she did put on her sprint to catch the game ending snitch.

Over the two and a half hour game the Gryffindor chasers had scored 28 times and Wood held Slytherin to 11, even if Malfoy had gotten the snitch in those last moments Gryffindor would still have won. With the points from the snitch, at a total score of 430 to 110, the rest of the team was so excited that the starting team and reservists didn’t wait until they got to the changing room before they started hoisting Holly up, hugging and patting her on the back so joyously that she was feeling positively manhandled and the only thing keeping her from a panic attack was that each of those who were close to her were HAPPY with her, it bled out of their minds and bubbled in the cold wet air. Feelings of warmth, excitement and joy swelled around Holly’s excited teammates and housemates. 

Holly felt almost drunk off of those positive feelings as she finally got into the changing room shower and let hot water sink through her tight braids that had been layered under her quidditch helmet. Sure, the drying charm might leave her hair unmanageable after she pulled them out of their braids but Sirius, Lavender and Parvati had made certain that Holly stocked at least some Sleekeazy’s Hair Potion which should help. Feeling the warm water that almost felt scalding because she was so chilled, it was only after she was warming up that Holly noticed flickers of spiking feelings behind her.

A quick glance was all that was necessary for Holly to notice Spinnet twitch and pull her eyes away from Holly’s direction. ‘Sigh’. Holly had realized that her roommates were correct, people did fancy her. She even knew that Spinnet thought Holly was adorable and was going to be ‘very fit’ in a few years. Holly also knew that Spinnet wasn’t sure if she should do something about that being two years older. It was even tearing the older girl up about it because she didn’t want to be a ‘creep’. ‘Sigh’.  

Ignoring that drama, Holly finished up, grabbed a towel and used a very unwise drying charm on her braids before trickling a little Sleekeazy’s on the braids and massaging them into the twisted hair. Slipping into casual clothes, Holly bundled her broom and personal equipment into her expanded bookbag while knowing that Dobby or the Hogwarts’ elves would tend to the rest. Casting the Rain-Repelling Charm that Flitwick had taught them in spring of last year (the Isles being what they are) Holly headed out of the changing rooms. The reservists, aside from King who subbed in for Bell, hadn’t needed a shower so were probably bound for the common room where the party might well go from before lunch until curfew. The older girls were probably adding a little makeup and the boys had probably not washed with as much care as the girls did, as such Holly was expecting to make her own way back to the castle, but when she emerged from the stadium she was surprised to see who was waiting for her.

“Pup!” Exclaimed Sirius as he moved forward and slowly wrapped his arms around her. Also present were Professor McGonagall and Ms Beeks, rain avoiding them in the manner that the charm Flitwick had taught was also protecting Holly.

Holly hugged Sirius back, but remained surprised at his presence. The air was still cool even without the rain hitting any of them and when Sirius finally released Holly she looked at McGonagall with a slight head tilt.

Professor McGonagall’s lips twitched into what would be barely a hint of a smile on anyone else in the castle but Blase Zabini, but qualified as a grin from either of them. “Miss Potter, you had made a request that your godfather be allowed to attend your quidditch games. The Headmaster approved, though he would rather Sirius not enter the castle unless he is called for a meeting or appointment.”

With a sigh, Sirius spoke. “I do see his point, he wouldn’t want all the young ladies taking NEWTs to be too distracted by my dashing form.”

Rolling her eyes, Holly teased back. “A quarter of the girls at best, maybe ten percent of the boys, and quite a few of them would be after the Black family money rather than any of your ‘dashingness’. The rest would all think you’re far too old.” 

Sirius slapped his hand over his heart as if receiving a mortal curse. “Heartless!” The wizard looked over at Ms Beeks and Professor McGonagall as if pleading for support or succor. “My goddaughter is so cruel.”

“And you’re an overly dramatic puppy, Sirius.” Holly said at the same time the older witches were looking at the wizard with similarly disbelieving eyes. Well, Ms Beeks looked slightly amused.

“Crushed, really.” Sirius bounced back. “So, if Minnie won’t let me into the castle, would you be kind enough to walk us to the gate and enjoy this glorious weather?”

“Mister Black, please speak to me with a modicum of decorum in the presence of students.” McGonagall looked between Sirius and Holly, shaking her head. “I think Albus was correct, having you both in the castle at the same time might be too much to handle.”

“Sure, Professor Minnie.” Sirius smiled widely before trying to drape his arm over Holly’s shorter shoulders and instead ended up pulling her to him in a half hug. “Permission to abscond with Miss Potter up to the gates?”

McGonagall rolled her eyes. “Certainly, Hagrid is aware that he must open the gates for you. Miss Potter, do not dawdle with your godfather overly long, your teammates no doubt expect you in the common room for a certain amount of celebration.”

Thankfully, Ms Beeks held the Rain-Repelling Charm over all three of them as they made their way to the gate so Sirius didn’t need to exert himself. Conversation was mostly about the quidditch game, Beeks wondering why the players didn’t use the charm she was maintaining right now only to have it explained that it could have a slight impact on quaffle trajectory or snitch movement so that charm could be viewed as unacceptable tampering. Sirius bemoaned how difficult it was to see the game clearly with all of the rain, but Holly just told him that he would have to come back again. They also talked about Binns’ sudden retirement.

“Never thought Binnsy would give up the ghost, as it were.” Sirius joked.

“He had gotten stuck in a rut, you know. It’ll be interesting to see how quickly a replacement is found.” Holly mused aloud. “I’m not sure how many people in the UK could or would want to teach History of Magic.”

“It will likely be a challenge, anyone who went to Hogwarts has been taught by Professor Binns, and the standard…” Ms Beeks kindly didn’t speak the condemning words.

“Hopefully they’ll be interesting, or at least not too closed minded.” 

A blood purist History teacher might be worse than Binns, or that was Holly’s private thought on the matter. Noticing they were drawing near the gate, Holly waved at Hagrid who was under his own Rain-Repelling Charm, a wand that might have substituted for a beater’s bat looked almost petite in his enormous hand. “Hi, Professor Hagrid. Are those tutoring sessions with Professor Flitwick going well?”

“Now, none of that Holly. You go calling me Professor outside of class ‘n I’ll feel obliged to call you Miss Potter, all proper like.” Hagrid’s big grin was somewhat visible through his grand and bushy beard. “Fillius has been a great help, right enough. Hopefully I’ll be taking some OWLs in a couple of years.”

“While teaching and acting as grounds keeper? Isn’t that an awful lot to be doing?” Hagrid simply shrugged at Holly’s words.

“Pardon me, you’re a Professor and Groundkeeper now, Rubeus?” Ms Beeks asked, curiosity evident. For the first time Hagrid took a closer look at the witch who had been ascorting Holly and Sirius.

“Beatrice Beeks, as I live and breathe!” Exclaimed the giant of a man, or half-giant, Holly supposed, having dredged that tidbit up from Filch’s Mind. “Well if this isn’t a spot of sunshine on a rainy day. I’ve not seen you since you graduated in…”

“Now, now, Rubius, you should know better than to talk about a lady’s age in public. Or private for that matter.” Ms Beeks had a smile that belied the harshness in her words. “Sirius was telling me you got your wand rights restored, congratulations for that, even if it is an absolute injustice that it took almost fifty years to correct.”

“Well, they didn’t know the truth until last spring. And then it takes time…” Sirius cut Hagrid off.

“It takes until someone makes a right fuss to the right person. Holly told Bonesy off for twenty minutes straight over dinner about how mad it is that marked Death Eaters are walking around without restrictions, but you were confirmed to have been framed and even then no one had done anything aside from get you out of Azkaban where you’d been falsely imprisoned by Fudge. And I know about false imprisonment, let me tell…”

“Sirius!” Holly snapped at her godfather to get his attention and break him out of his building tirade. “It’s been a wet but wonderful visit, I don’t want you getting all outraged…”

“I’ll be outraged if I want.” Sounding more pouty than outraged, Sirius sighed and gave Holly a hug. “But fine, for your sake I won’t get all outraged right now.” Pressing his lips to the crown of Holly’s head, Sirius chuckled and stepped back closer to Ms Beeks. “Well, Bea? Shall we walk back through the rain and mud…”

“We can apparate, Mister Black.” Holly could see the glimmer in Ms Beeks’ eyes as she teased Sirius. Then the older witch looked at Hagrid fondly. “Rubeus, I may be busy, but you may send me an owl, care of Mister Black. Perhaps we can find time for tea and a chat, if you like.”

Once Sirius and Ms Beeks were out of the gate, they apparated away with a wave and a crack of magic, Hagrid closed and locked the gate, offering to walk Holly back to the castle.  “Thanks, Hagrid. I do know the charm, but I’m happy to walk with you if you would like the company. I’m a little surprised you bothered with it, given that the rain never seemed to bother you before.”

“Oi, I can see why you might think that.” The half giant laughed. “But I work with enough flying critters that it serves, well, double duty, I suppose you might say.”

Just the mental image of Hagrid underneath a flock of hippogriffs told Holly more than she wanted to know about Hagrid’s probable motivation.

November 22nd, 1993 - History of Magic Classroom, Hogwarts, Scotland

The previous two weeks had been an amusing scramble from the professors to find something educational to slot into the student’s scheduled History of Magic class periods while the Board of Governors and Dumbledore sought a competent professor for the role. As such there had been a scrambled hodge podge of presentations and speeches from other ghostly residents of the castle, several portraits and even a guest lecturer.

For the third year class there was discourse about pre-Statute times with the Friar and Nearly Headless Nick, A brief and solemn speech from the Bloody Baron about the time of the Founders of Hogwarts, a set of six portraits arguing about the establishment of magical creature reserves and even a guest lecturer. Bathilda Bagshot had not only written Hogwarts: A History, which caused Hermione to have a slight case of speechless hero worship, but was a funny old lady who spoke of some less than complimentary moments about Albus Dumbledore in his youth. “Just remember, no matter what the books may say, historical figures were people who share many of the flaws and foibles that your friends and family have.”

Those sorts of classes were likely to end now, however. Last night at the evening meal, Headmaster Dumbledore had introduced the new History of Magic professor, one Carlos Grimsby. The wizard was of average height, though stout, his robes were blue which matched his eyes and his hair was dark. When he waved to the students at his introduction his thin mustache twitched as he smiled. Gossip at the Ravenclaw table, where Holly was sitting with Luna and Ginny, reported that Professor Grimsby had attended Beauxbaton. He had reportedly taught both at his alma mater and at Durmstrang in years past when the usual professors were on sabbaticals. Grimsby had also written several published history books, including one about Grindelwald’s involvement in World War II called The War Crossing Two Worlds.

When Holly, Hermione and Ron walked into the History of Magic classroom the following afternoon, they found Professor Grimsby typing rapidly, but silently, at a typewriter on his desk. Holly and Hermione exchanged a curious look but the three sat at available desks in the second row. The students already present were seemingly bemused by their new Professor, and those who filtered in after seemed just as curious, even the ones that Holly knew to be muggle-born who should recognize the typewriter.

As if reacting to an unheard signal, Professor Grimsby stopped typing, removed the current sheet of slightly curled paper from the typewriter, and stood as the wizard placed it on a stack next to the typewriter and placed a weight on top of the stack. “Good afternoon, students. I am Carlos Grimsby and I will be your Professor for History of Magic for the remainder of the year.” There was a slight Spanish accent in the man’s words, though it was not difficult to understand him. Looking over the class, Grimsby nodded. “We appear to have the full complement of students that was indicated for this period, so I will forgo a roll call and endeavor to learn your names as we go on. If I do call on you, please give your name before your response. Understood?” Most students nodded, but there were a smattering of ‘yes, sirs’ and ‘yes, professors’.

“Excellent. Now, while fifth and seventh year students will be focused on studies for their OWL and NEWT tests, each other year, yourselves included, will be focused on the events of the current century which have been woefully under-represented in your education thus far.” Professor Grimsby looked over the class, his eyes stopping on one of the Ravenclaw girls. “Miss, do you have any thoughts as to why recent history may be as important as historical facts from centuries ago?”

“Patil, Padma, Professor.” Caught a little off guard, Padma’s dark eyes squinted slightly as she thought. “Recent history is more likely to have similar… conditions to how things are now. History from before the Statute is already very different from after it. Such as the public rituals to build magical sites like Meenakshi or Stonehenge, whereas now everything magic has to be hidden.”

“A very measured response, Miss Patil. Accurate, I will give you that. And what are your thoughts on why recent history is important?” Grimsby was looking at a Gryffindor.

“Um, Thomas, Dean, Sir.” Dean looked like he might want to rise to his feet, but gripped his desktop. “My fourth form History instructor always said that the victors write the history. So if you look at recent history it’s easier to see the lies.”

The way Grimsby grinned reminded Holly slightly of the goblins. “Mister Thomas, even if you are parroting the words of a former instructor, I would call that comment particularly insightful in these trying times. However, I would caution you to avoid pointing out discrepancies as lies without appropriate evidence. Well, unless you are bound for politics.” There was a smattering of laughter around the room.

“As Mister Thomas’ former instructor indicated, history is often seen as static. Yet, as we watch the events around us which will become history, those events are seen in many ways with many opinions. Once events are past, individuals will often ascribe motivations, causes or even morality to those events, even if they had no importance to the events at the time.

“If we blend the responses from Miss Patil and Mister Thomas, we might imagine that it could be easiest to understand recent history as there would be similar conditions to what we experience in our lives and we have living people who went through those experiences.” The man’s blue eyes darted about and landed on Holly, who having no previous experience with the man, could feel nothing in his eyes except, perhaps, mild curiosity. “What might be the issue with that?”

“Potter, Holly, Professor. Twenty students and a professor can’t agree completely on what happened two hours ago in a class they all shared. What would make the stories of hundreds of people experiencing something a decade ago make it any less confusing?” Holly had looked at what her fellow students thought about the events from her first and second years, there was very little agreement. Some people still thought Justin Finch-Fletchly had actually been bitten by the snake at Lockhart’s Dueling Club meeting last year.

“Very good, Miss Potter. And yet, recent history is more likely to impact our daily life than centuries old conflicts or achievements.” Grimsby waved his hand towards the chalkboard and the words ‘Current Events’ appeared. “Current Events are history in progress. A ghost professor retiring, justice for a falsely imprisoned individual, a new shop in a magical shopping district and a Wizengamot seat changing. All of those could impact history, some of them might even be historically significant, but by examining these events around us we can start to piece together some of the process to more carefully examine historical events of the past.” Grimsby’s eyes fell on another Ravenclaw. “What is the most important question to ask if we are going to understand a historical event?”

“Boot, Terry, Sir. What actually happened, I suppose, sir.” Boot didn’t sound particularly sure of his answer.

“It can be incredibly useful to know, with accuracy, past events. That is true, Mister Boot. In the last half of the 18th century flying carpet use dropped by 90% in the British Isles and Northern France. That is a historical fact. What does that tell us today?” Grimsby pointed at Lavender.

“Brown, Lavender, Sir. Barely anything, Professor.” Lavender tensed when Grimsby gestured for her to continue explaining. “They could have fallen out of favor, or brooms might have gotten cheaper, but without more information it would just be, guessing I think?”

“And even if we have more information, it can be put together incorrectly! Thank you Miss Brown.” Grimsby gave Lavender such a genuine smile that Holly was worried the girl might experience another ‘Lockhart moment’. “Magical and non-magical historians alike have had perfectly fine data, and drawn the incorrect conclusions due to their own preconceived notions of how things fit together. Magical historians find no wands or magical foci among an ancient populace and believe the locals did not have magic, ignoring the runic constructs built into all of the local architecture. Non-magical archeologists or sociologists locate societies where the women are the leaders and deny it because their idea of a patriarchy will not allow such a thing to be possible, much less true.

“When looking at events we are often trapped by our preconceptions. Many of you will look at non-magicals and assume there is nothing of value to be found there, even if our societies are irrevocably tied together. ‘Why’ is the question at the heart of history, just as ‘why’ should be the question at the heart of self-discovery or even the exploration of magic itself.

“As we move forward, ‘why’ is something that should always be considered in this classroom. This week’s project for each of you is to select an article from one of these non-magical periodicals,” Grimsby gestured and large quantities of newspapers erupted from boxes near the walls to land in neat stacks on a large table next to his desk. “And examine how and ‘why’ it might impact the magical world. Six inches at a minimum and twelve at most, specific examples are best.

“As this is a single period, there are thirty minutes remaining. I will be available to answer any questions until the end of the period.” Grimsby grinned as most of the Ravenclaws and half of the Gryffindors threw themselves at the stacks of periodicals, digging through and seeking an article which seemed appropriate to them.

Holly sighed and made her way to the professor, her book-bag slung over her shoulder even if she briefly shook her head at Hermione and Ron digging through the newsprint looking for something that might catch their attention. “Professor?”

“Ah, Miss Potter. You have a question?” Grimsby raised an eyebrow at the curly topped redhead.

“No.” Holly gestured to the papers. “All of that comes from sources that look at more than 99.9% of humans, at least within a region. Any of it could impact the magical world. A food recipe might be the next flavor innovation that creeps into magical cooking, music or sports might bleed through even if it takes years. Tariffs, taxes or a drought could impact the food that witches and wizards depend on, even if they ignore it because I know that most magicals can’t be bothered to run a farm unless it is for potion ingredients. Magical society is a parasite that doesn’t give anything back to our host.” The old woman Holly had gotten those thoughts from in Hogsmeade had been bitter, but still made biscuits for the local kids.

“Ah, your family works in both worlds?” Grimsby asked, curiosity obvious. Holly was pleased that he didn’t seem to have recognized her fame in the least, yet was a little confused because he ought to have been aware as a historian.

Holly just squinted at him and spoke in a low voice. “I grew up there. If magicals weren’t absolute numpties they’d have a clue how horribly fucked the Statute is soon going to be, between satellite imagery and CCTV recordings. And that doesn’t even consider the scientists making something new and better, which they will given the millions of them.” The twenty-something muggle-born making that conclusion had found a niche for herself in Knockturn. She knew things were on a time limit and was preparing for it now.

Grimsby blinked, opened a folder and made a notation before placing a different paper on the desk. “No essay, Miss Potter. Please take this and mark five articles that you consider to be the most likely to impact affairs in the mundane world, noting the reasons for your choices.” Holly glanced at the copy of the Daily Prophet in front of her now and winced.

“May I please do the essay instead, Professor?” Holly could feel how wrinkled her nose was from just looking at the magical newspaper.

Grimsby grinned again in that nearly goblin way. “Alas, I assign work based on capability, Miss Potter. Oh, and two points from Gryffindor for foul language.”

Holly hadn’t imagined it ever happening, but it was possible she might come to miss Binns as the History of Magic professor.

Chapter Text

December 17th, 1993 - Hogsmeade, Scotland

“Are you sure you can’t ride the Express and then floo back?” Most of the faces in the carriage to Hogsmeade seemed to agree with Ron’s question, coming from the boy squeezed between Hermione and the carriage wall. They were all smooshed together, actually, but Holly, Luna and Ginny were not that large, and it felt cozier when they were pressed in with Susan, Hannah, Hermione and Ron. Ron had tried to convince Holly’s friends to split up a little so one of his roommates could sit with him, but he’d realized he could sit with the boys after the trip to Hogsmeade on the Express.

“For the sixth time, Ron, spending today with Sirius means he’s way way more agreeable about visiting each other over the break. It bought me two sleep overs and more visits to you all so long as he can come along.” Holly nudged Luna. “Are you and your Dad still planning to visit the Burrow for Boxing Day?”

Nodding with a grin, Luna let out a sudden giggle. “Daddy was excited to hear about the invitation, he likes Missus Weasley’s cooking as much as a nargle loves contentious belongings.”

“Mum is a cracking good cook.” Ron agreed and now Ginny was nodding as well as Luna who hadn’t stopped, the pair looking a little like bobblehead dolls before Holly and Susan started laughing due to the younger girls’ antics.

The minutes passed and other holiday plans were talked about with excitement: Sirius and Holly spending Christmas Eve with the Grangers, solstice with the Abbotts and Boneses, Boxing Day at the Burrow with the Weasleys and Lovegoods and the sleepover that Holly was hosting on New Year’s Eve. Ron had once again complained that Holly didn’t have enough friends that were boys, at which she shrugged and told him that just meant he was special. Besides, the boys she got on best with besides Ron were Neville and her quidditch teammates, the latter who were older and probably not interested in spending time with a gaggle of younger girls. Holly had invited Neville, letting him know that he didn’t have to stay the whole night if his Gran preferred he just stay for the evening, but Neville was waiting to ask for permission until he was in front of his Grandmother. Perhaps the boy was planning to use puppy-dog-eyes.

Unlike the beginning of the carriage trip, where Luna helped anyone interested to pet the thestrals which Holly could see but had been creeped out by before now as no one else had behaved as if they could see them, the end was mostly hugs and waving between Holly and her friends as they boarded the train. Even as she was waving, Holly saw Sirius approaching her with a spring in his step.

“So, pup, holiday shopping or…” Sirius cut off when Holly turned and gave him a brief hug and a smile.

“You wanted me to skip the train and spend time with you, shouldn’t you have planned something?” Holly asked pertly before looking about. “No Ms Beeks?”

“She doesn’t watch me every minute.” Grimaced Sirius, then he shook his head slightly and put a smile back on his lips. “You mentioned that you still have gifts to buy, so I thought I could help you with that, then we could have a bite at Rosmerta’s or…” His voice trailed off and Holly followed Sirius’ eye line as the man watched a handful of other students who lived in Hogsmeade, each making their way to their homes without adults aside from a single first year Hufflepuff who had been hoisted onto her father’s back accompanied by piercing giggles. “Ah, I suppose you didn’t need me to come meet you, exactly.” Sirius toed a clump of snow and ice with his boot and a downcast expression.

“Sirius, none of that. You probably saw how excited James was to see his parents for holidays and wanted to do that for me. I am happy to see you, and happy to spend time with you. This,” Holly pointed between her godfather and herself, “isn’t embarrassing.”

“Shopping then?” The man prompted, hopefully.

“Only if something catches our attention. Actually, I’d like to walk around and look at the decorations, then stop for food when we get tired or cold.” Holly put her own puppy-dog-eyes to work and Sirius just blinked before snorting.

The warm smile that Holly got in return felt almost as nice as the warmth expected she would feel from Sirius’ Mind. She hadn’t peeped him since that first day sandwiched between two sheds and he had noticed her legilimency. Concerned that it might be a problem she stopped, but she’d gotten a good sense of him then, even if his Mind had been a whirling mess that was haunted by Azkaban. Holly’d had a sense of his emotions since then when meeting his eyes, but not today.

Hogsmeade was picture perfect for the holidays, magical decorations adorned most homes and shops, fairy lights adorned windows and eaves (some of which were actual fairies). Shops had window displays of their most commonly bought gifts, magically animated or lit in cheerful colors; Tomes and Scrolls’ display of magical children's pop-up books were opened to show the magical animations inside. Even though Hogsmeade wasn’t big enough to support the kind of Christmas Markets which were popular throughout mundane Europe, there was an animated poster that proclaimed there would be one starting at sunset tomorrow and it would be open each evening until Christmas Eve.

Sirius nodded when she pointed out the poster. “I was planning that we would go tomorrow for the opening ceremony, Zonko’s is doing a fireworks display!” The man looked like he might literally bounce on his toes like Colin Creevey at the beginning of last year. “Come on, let’s get a couple warm spiced butterbeers and some food at Rosie’s.”

After all the walking around Hogsmeade they had arrived at the Three Broomsticks where plenty of people were having lunch, mostly locals or those who had come to Hogsmeade for holiday shopping rather than braving Diagon on a weekend so close to Christmas. Within minutes the pair was basking in the warmth, shedding winter warming accessories. Before Holly’s nose even had a chance to fully warm, drinks and food were on the table and Sirius cast a charm to ensure their privacy.

Holly had snagged her first chip, but didn’t even have it past her lips before Sirius spoke in a tone she hadn’t heard from him before, deeply concerned. It sounded wrong coming from his lips and Holly’s eyes snapped to his. “Holly, you know I’ve been seeing a healer to help me recover after Azkaban.” Holly nodded, chip still warm between her thumb and forefinger. “One of the exercises he has been having me do is examining my memories to separate the real ones from fantasies or hallucinations that may have come from dementor exposure.”

“That seems sensible.” Finally biting the chip she was holding, Holly could see the nervous concern in Sirius’ eyes.

“Yes, well… For the most part it’s helped, of course.” Grey eyes met Holly’s, and even without casting a spell she expected she should feel something from him with the more intimate eye contact. “But you did actually use that… particular curse on your uncle? That wasn’t a dream, was it.”

Was that why Sirius had never spoken about it after? He thought he was… “Yup, I did. Not like I’ve made a habit of it, but he had money from my inheritance to take care of me and he certainly never spent any of it on me. He didn’t deserve it and I didn’t punish any of them for the other shite they did, so best they forgot me and I ignore them for now on.”

Blinking at her, Sirius didn’t appear to understand her confession at first. “Look, you were with me or watching the entire time. Yes, I had him take out the money he got and give it to me, then I sent him to work, Memory Charmed away his memories of the morning and released the charm. I mean, I did use the same spell again to make some arse turn himself in for repeated sexual assaults, but those are the only two times.”

Holly could hear Sirius swallow, though his jacket collar hid any bouncing of his Adam’s apple. “And the legilimency, Holly?”

“Well, yeah. Only ever used it once on you because, strange man-dog I hadn’t met yet. But yeah, I’ve used it loads. The Bones library said it wasn’t illegal, just rude if you get caught.” 

“Of course it’s illegal!” Sirius shouted as Holly took a sip of the warm butterbeer, Holly’s hand didn’t shake.

Shaking her head, Holly replied calmly. “Lots of people think that, but according to the law books she has it isn’t. Madam Bones is the Head of the DMLE, so her books should be accurate. Just that the people in power want to keep using it, so if people conclude legilimency is illegal, fewer people bother to learn occlumency. It can be illegal to share certain things you find or act on them. Breaking into someone’s home because you read their Mind for the security bypass is still against the law, for example.”

Now Sirius was looking at her like Holly had suddenly become a terrifying beast, hopefully this wasn’t going to be a problem seeing as he was her guardian now. “Do any of the professors know?”

“None of them have said anything.” Sprinkling a bit of malt vinegar on one of the pieces of fish and a few chips, Holly shook her head. “Never tried on Professors Snape or Dumbledore just because of how they try to catch a student’s eyes, well, and I think a few of the upper year pureblood types have rumors swimming around about the two using legilimency on students. Might just be hearsay, but Mundungus Fletcher is nearly positive Dumbledore uses it.”

“You know Dung?!” At least Sirius now sounded like he was worried for Holly rather than by her.

“He was one of the first people I peeped back in the Knock.” Finally Holly took a bite of the fish and luxuriated in the texture of the crunch of the breading and the way the vinegar lightened the taste. “Mmm, not like we’ve been introduced all proper like.”

“Peeped?” Grey eyes blinked at Holly.

“Looked into his Mind. Which, ewww, but his was far from the worst I’ve seen. The boy I sent to the aurors was way scummier. Heck, Aunt Marge was… vile is the nicest way I can describe it.” Holly shuddered for a moment before shaking that feeling off and taking another delightful bite of flakey breaded fish.

Sirius sat back, looking for all the world as if he needed the high backed bench seat to hold him up. “So you regularly legilimize people? As in, you do it multiple times a day?”

There was a shrug from Holly. “Most days, sure. Well, I’ve read everyone in Hogwarts aside from maybe a few reclusive ghosts and Snape and Dumbledore.” Sirius looked like he might defend Dumbledore by saying she should use his titles, but decided he liked Holly disrespecting Snape too much to make the effort. “I just want to be sure I’m safe. I’m not, of course, but I have a good idea about who to keep an eye on.”

“Who would that be?” Sirius nearly snapped out the words, only slumping back against the supporting booth when the words pushed themselves past his lips and he heard what was coming out of his mouth.

“Dumbledore, Snape, Malfoy, Nott, Warrington, Parkinson, Rosier, Flint… but he isn’t that dark, just doesn’t like that I’m a good seeker on an opposing team. Crabbe and Goyle have standing orders to keep an eye on me and report, but not to do anything yet.” The fish really was very tasty, even if the absence of any vegetables should be worrying. After a moment's thought Holly realized Sirius had ignored the offer of mushy peas.

“Dumbledore tops your list of people not to trust?” There was a hint of pre-rage in the Marauder’s voice

Holly’s green eyes lifted from her meal and met Sirius’ grey ones. “Dumbledore left me with the Dursleys and didn’t make sure you got a trial.” She couldn’t be certain, but Holly thought she had brought ‘bank vault lockdown’ energy to her words. “Sorry, Chuckles. Not going to stop, but I don’t blab about what I peep; if somebody has a twelve step plan for winning the heart of the Astronomy Professor, that’s none of my business.”

“You’re being very up front about this.” There was an unspoken question in Sirius’ words, ‘why?’.

Sighing, Holly wiped her fingers on her napkin and reached out to pat the back of Sirius’ hand. “There was one thing I saw in the chaos of your Mind the first time we met that has me trusting you with pretty much anything I do. You realized that I was in danger and you swam the North Sea to try and protect me. You’re probably having this talk with me now in an attempt to protect me. Heck, you probably worked on your occlumency just to be sure I wasn’t so far gone morally…”

“It was part of the healing, actually.”

Holly smiled a silly grin. “It’s strange, not feeling your emotions when I look at your eyes, but at least you’re expressive.” Taking another sip of butterbeer, Holly pondered what else to say. “I feel safer if I understand the people around me. Not that most of them understand themselves.”

“How do you figure that?” The question followed Sirius taking a sip of butterbeer.

“Motivations aren’t memories, but even then it’s all a jumble and mostly uncoordinated. Like, one bloke wants to be the best Head Boy ever, and placed highly in the Ministry, and make his Mum proud, and snog his pretty girlfriend, and get all ‘O’s’, and make his brothers envious, and find the perfect way to organize his sock drawer, and be respected and listened to and so many other things that it means his Mind is a mess. And everybody is like that. There’s no check list of what it takes for me to think somebody’s good or bad. Well, except outliers like Mister Multiple-Sexual-Assaults-With-No-Remorse-Boy. Initially I just wanted to be sure I was safe, figure out what people thought about me so I could avoid the ones that might be trouble. After that? Well, to be honest, I got curious.”

“Curious.” The word was a prompt and somehow devoid of emotion.

“They’re fascinatingly unique, different people’s minds. Hundreds of people and many are similar, but no two are exactly the same. Like story books where you can feel the emotions but have to puzzle out why certain choices were made because most people don’t dwell on ‘why’ after the fact; well, unless it was something colossal like being embarrassed after being turned down for a date.” Colossal to a teen was often something social, Holly had noted.

The grey eyes weren’t particularly soft now. “So you continue to invade the sanctity of people’s minds because you’re curious?”

Holly finally frowned at the judgement she could hear, but couldn’t feel. “Well, it’s also good for learning things that people find difficult to explain. A NEWT student’s thoughts about conjuration or switching spells is way better than any textbook description or even what Professor McGonagall says. As for invading the ‘sanctity of a Mind’? All my friends that don’t already have one are getting occlumency books for the holidays with my own notes for sorting memories in a way I find useful for myself, and anyone else can learn it too. Look, I’m not trying to justify my choices… Luna didn’t want me ‘fixing’ the students bullying her, so I stopped for her sake. I’m not sure I’m willing to stop using legilimency, but if you have a good reason…”

“Would you want somebody inside your head like that?” Sirius asked with his brow furrowed.

“Want or not, I’m pretty sure they have been, certainly enough to tell if I’m lying or not. Unless you think I’m somehow less moral than Dumbledore or Snape, I’m not seeing the issue. I don’t go blabbing about people's crushes or prank plans or how the entirety of Ravenclaw used to use History of Magic former year’s tests as study guides because he was the only teacher for a hundred years and never changed them.” That had not been Holly’s motivation to get rid of Binns, but it had been an interesting tidbit. “I’m apparently a bloody ‘Public Figure’ for something Mum or Dad did by debodying Voldemort, so I’m not allowed privacy. It doesn't seem wrong to me to treat others the same way they treat me.”

It was possibly a fact that this was the first time Holly had complained to anyone but Ron about the fame issue, but Sirius seemed taken aback by her words. “What? I mean I heard you, but is it really that bad?”

Narrowing her eyes, Holly met Sirius’ eyes and spoke in a tone that was two dimensional. “I could pin my hair back and wear a pair of glasses more like my first ones when we go to the market tomorrow night.”

December 18th, 1993 - Hogsmeade, Scotland

It might have been magical if Holly hadn’t been hounded so much within the first thirty minutes that it caused Sirius and Ms Beeks to drag her home. All three put disguises on after Sirius apologized to Holly, all three flooing to the Three Broomsticks so they could pretend to be fresh visitors in disguise. Holly ended up wearing an outfit more masculine than Sirius’, a winter cap low enough to cover her scar and and her new thin rimmed glasses with a scarf covering much of her face unless food or drink was involved; that allowed all three of them to enjoy the rest of the market and Zonko’s fireworks even if it hadn’t been the entirely joyous event all of them might have wanted.

The magical fireworks were totally worth the entire second visit, though. Dragons that winged around and moved in ways that mimicked real flight? Pin-wheels that chased bouncing sheep and goats? A phoenix that flew over the entire crowd singing in a way that reminded Holly of Fawks in the chamber?

All of that was amazing!

Well, while they were out and about, returning home was less exciting.

“They said they owed you for saving them even while they acted like you were obliged to behave like they expected you to be from the stories.” Sirius said flatly once they were home again.

“The stories Dumbledore allowed to spread.” Holly didn’t put much emotion into it, but she did sound more resigned than accepting. You can’t change the past, after all; at least not with a time turner once an event has been directly observed (Holly might have tried that once or twice with very minor things).

“The venom in their voices while they expected you to deny reports that you are a parselmouth. It was… highly uncomfortable.” Ms Beeks’ voice sounded distant, more devoid of emotion than was usual, even from her.

All three were tucked into comfortable seats in the second floor sitting and reading room, Dobby had provided cocoa and a mint tea for Ms Beeks and offers of food were waved off from the witches and wizard. “So do you see it now? Why am I not allowed privacy but others are?”

Groaning after a few seconds of thought, Sirius replied with his eyes downcast. “I might understand where you are coming from, Holly. People hurt you and you feel like you need to protect yourself. Legilimency is the way you’ve found that comforts you with the information that helps you feel safe.” Now he lifted those grey eyes looking for Holly’s own. “But it feels like a slippery slope, when do you use what you learn for your advantage beyond protecting yourself? When do you use it for gain? To manipulate a friend into not doing something you think would be bad for them? To use a secret to win a game? To cheat on a test? To…”

“So help me understand why, you dumb dog.” Holly had watery eyes but spoke with conviction. “Natural legilimens can be trusted to not abuse their ability, for the most part, anyhow. Is there a reason I can’t? Then again, why doesn’t Hogwarts have ethics courses? We get told what is illegal most of the time, or what is or might be dangerous… But nobody’s really sitting us down and telling us why. And some things seem to contradict one another. The Killing Curse is unforgivable even if it provides a painless death, but a Bone Breaker to the skull is just as deadly and probably way more painful. I heard NEWT Potions students get taught Love Potions, do they explain any morality behind their use? Even Dark and Light magic are more generalities and warnings than the reasons behind the labels.” Holly huffed, her Mind swimming with all these feelings that many older muggle-borns she’d encountered had filling their Minds. Many were conflicted about lots of the magic they had learned, but they’d also been pretty much indoctrinated by the standards of their new culture.

Sirius had dropped his eyes again while Holly returned his concerns with her own, or had her quiet tirade, which felt fair to her, to be honest. “I’m sorry, Holly. You sound a lot like your Mum though, especially after she and Sni… er, Snape’s friendship imploded. It was a bit of a wake up call for her and she really started questioning more of the cultural tensions that were running high at that point. Honestly, half the reason she and James ended up getting together was McGonagall suggesting Lily write Fleamont and Euphemia Potter to complain about what a numpty James was being. Missus P ended up being sort of a mentor to Lils.” Sirius wore that haunted look that was paired with a slight smile, telling Holly that he was fighting through the impacts of the damages caused by dementors to try and recall more positive memories.

“Look, Sirius, it might be, well it is nice to hear I’m a bit like Mum in some way, but it doesn’t deal with you fretting about me and how I’m using what I study.” The frown on Holly’s brow was focused, she was puzzling something out that she hadn’t really considered before, how was Sirius supposed to feel about raising me well, not just to raise me like James or Lily. “The way I learned it all was pretty lacking in moral judgements about using what I was learning, but I try not to be awful like the Dursleys or Lockhart. I told you yesterday that Luna said she didn’t want me messing with people’s heads for her sake, so I don’t. But if I find someone that needs to be stopped, I’ll do it myself if no one else is going to handle it.” Holly’s firm expression lightened slightly when she saw Sirius relax slightly.

“Oh, pup, your folks are waiting on you in the afterlife, I just don’t want you to miss them.” Holly let the silence sit for long enough that Sirius and Ms Beeks both had concerned looks. Ms Beeks had stayed out of the conversation, but she hadn’t left the room as they were all still curled up with warm drinks.

“Um, did my parents believe in an afterlife?” Holly had encountered a few witches and wizards who believed that there was an afterlife aside from ghosts, but not even a quarter of the ones she had peeped seemed to genuinely believe in a post-life place where you hung out waiting for your loved ones. Lots believed that ghosts were the closest thing, reincarnation and ascension of some sort seemed common enough, too.

Sirius looked shocked at my words and his eyes snapped to Ms Beeks. She blinked first and then spoke. “James’ parents were clear that they believed in an afterlife, but they didn’t try to define it when they were teaching their son. They were also clear that each person might experience something different. Fleamont and Euphemia were older wizards, but they each should have had decades more if it hadn't been for that wave of Dragon Pox. Regardless, they wanted James to know that even if one of them might pass while he was young, he should live embracing life and loving what he had, not chase after them. Just in case their next steps didn’t involve each other, they wanted him to grab the best and happiest life he could.”

“And Mum?”

Ms Beeks shot Sirius a raised eyebrow before he looked at Holly bashfully and shrugged. “I don’t suppose your aunt…?”

“‘They’,” Holly wondered if speaking of the Dursleys as a generic pronoun would make speaking of them easier, “only did religious things to look ‘normal’. None of them really spoke of ‘believing’ things. When…” *sigh* “Dudley needed to do a report about his grandparents, ‘she’ told him her parents were ‘Church of England’, which claims to believe in heaven and hell depending on the priest you hear sermonizing.” Holly had been brought to a local church a few times so the Dursleys could claim they had proof she was a devil child. Unfortunately for them she was always better behaved than Dudley. “So who knows what Mum actually believed. I saw my parents in the Mirror first year, and I’d like to see them someday, but I hate Lily’s sister’s family and Mister Carnegie says the best revenge is success. So I’m going to live a life they could only dream of, and if I die and get to meet Mum and Dad, that’s just the gravy on top of it.”

Holly saw Sirius’ slight wince as he leaned back further into his chair, wrapping his fingers around the still warm vessel holding his cocoa. “Fine, can we maybe set up some guidelines? Of things that I think are not appropriate for you to be doing, after we… Argh, pup, I’m going to make a list of things that I’d rather you not do, then we can talk about them and you can… We can talk about what does and doesn’t make sense to you. Holly, you seem super honest, and could likely have skipped this entire conversation with a fib or two…”

“Mister Carnegie and most of the sensible folks I’ve peeped agree that honest communication is really important if you want to maintain a relationship. If I think your rules are dumb I’m going to be honest about that.” Said Holly, firmly.

“Yeah, I can tell.” Sirius said with a tone that announced humor and an expression that acknowledged suffering.

“Fine, I can also admit if something is probably a good idea.” Conceded Holly.

With an apprehensive look, Sirius asked if they should start now.

“Heck no, I’m full of cocoa and I need to pee. Then I’m totally going to sleep until Ms Beeks threatens a loss of breakfast privileges. After lunch tomorrow?” Offered Holly.

“Brat.” Ms Beeks muttered.

Amusingly, Sirius sighed as if he had been offered a stay of execution. “Great, tomorrow after lunch.”

As Holly slipped into her bed she wondered how seriously Sirius was going to treat this (Ha ha ha ha). Holly knew she wouldn’t stop peeping Minds that were new to her surroundings. The Dursleys had had the power over her, in knowledge if nothing else. Holly wasn’t willing to easily allow someone else to claim such a position.

Chapter Text

December 21st, 1993 - Charing Cross Road, London, England

The last two days had included shopping, relaxing and various revisions on a behavioral code that Holly could agree to follow and still satisfied Sirius. It was always available for further revision, and even if Holly felt that some of it was far too strict, she had managed to build in a few loopholes that Sirius had either not noticed, or had deliberately allowed.

Mostly Holly was supposed to stop using legilimency out of habit. According to Sirius, people’s brains were not Holly’s playground and she should only use legilimency on ‘Beings’ with their permission or after consulting with him. Sirius also seemed to feel Luna was right and Holly should refrain from using spells and the like to control or modify behaviors outside of ‘Exceptional Instances’ (life and death situations, but stopping torture or sexual assault qualified). Holly was also not to use illegal spells outside of the most ‘Exceptional Instances’, as even saving lives might not be enough to get her off the hook if she was caught.

Sirius had offered to write the whole thing up as a contract of sorts, but when Holly had rolled her eyes and suggested that if anyone found it there would certainly be questions he gave up on the idea. As for Holly, she planned to give these guidelines a good try, but frankly she still didn’t understand his feelings about the supposed moral inviolability of other’s Minds. Sirius had shored up his own Mind well enough with occlumency to keep his emotions from leaking to Holly; why didn’t that stand for others as well? All of Holly’s friends would have occlumency texts by the end of the holidays and Holly had already helped Hermione solidify her barriers as well as she could without offering to test them with legilimency. 

Hermione’s progress with her own occlumency practice since her birthday had been good enough that she had several memorization tricks down by the time December had rolled around. That success had already made the fact that she was taking twelve classes a little less onerous to her, in turn making Hermione a little easier to be around for everyone as the brunette’s stress levels had dropped. Holly was going to propose a special training offer to Hermione on Christmas Eve, in fact.

Today was a different celebration, the winter solstice at the Bones’ home with the Abbotts and Sirius. It was taking place in a small roof garden that was protected from the wind by the wards, according to Susan. The large brazier in the center of the garden was ringed by comfortable chairs, there were blankets and cauldrons of spiced cider, mulled wine and cocoa as well as a table with small plates and roasted meats, potatoes, yams, squash, dried fruits, nuts and gingerbread men that were playing tag with one another. 

A boy that was certainly a few years short of Hogwarts was intently watching the moving biscuits when Tilly escorted Holly and Sirius into the garden. “Welcome Sirius, Holly.” The older Bones greeted them rather cheerfully as they came through the door leading into the garden from the top most level of the Bones’ home. Then she glanced at the boy. “Howard, you may have a biscuit so long as your Mother says it is permitted.”

At the announcement of his name the boy, who must be Hannah’s little brother, snapped his head up and blushed slightly. “Mum said I have to eat some meat and veg before any cocoa or biscuits, auntie.”

Amelia Bones gave Howard a smile that didn’t seem to fit on the stern Head of the DMLE that Holly had met in August at the Leaky Cauldron, but it made more sense coming from the woman that bantered with Sirius at shared dinners in the weeks following. “Well, it’s a good thing that our entire group is here and food is whenever you will, so…” There were several smiles among the few guests and a grin on Howard’s face as he took a plate. “Well then, Sirius, I hope that Hogsmeade is still treating you well.”

“It’s been most of what I’ve needed, Amelia. My minder hasn’t okayed me for clubbing yet, so everything I currently need is just a step out.” The grin Sirius gave Bones must have been comfortable given the ease with which he slid it onto his lips. “Could stand for a curry shop or chippy besides Rosmerta’s place seeing as I won’t eat at Aberforth’s, aside from a dare.”

The adult witch with blonde hair issued a gentle laugh and offered her hand to Sirius. “Mister Black, I can tell that Prefect Bones may have been correct in warning my friends and I that you were trouble. Thelma Abbott, though I went by Smith in my school days, my husband David and our son Howard.” Thelma turned to nod at each family member in turn. “I am aware that you’ve met Hannah previously.”

Suddenly looking chagrined, Sirius shook his head. “‘The Smith’, oh jinxes, I totally forgot about that. Sorry, Thelma, I was…”

“A handful, just as I’d warned Thelma and her friends” Bones laughed.

“Not going to argue that, Amelia, my mates and I were… exuberant.” Admitted Sirius.

“Unhinged, more like.” Thelma teased lightly before turning to Holly. “Miss Potter, Hannah has written to us more than a few times about her new friends outside of Hufflepuff.”

Ignoring Hannah’s growing blush, Holly smiled. “Hannah’s far too sweet to only have badger friends, Missus Abbott. Hello Mister Abbott, Howard.” Howard seemed to be slightly taken aback to be greeted by the ‘Girl-Who-Lived’, waving at her a little timidly. “Hello, Susan. Hello, Hannah. So, this is my first solstice get together, anything special I should know, Amelia?”

The soft laughter from Madam Bones caused Holly to wonder if anyone who worked in the DMLE had heard it before. “Barely different from a casual dinner with a tiny twist. We don’t do any particular rites, simply observe the light and prepare for the coming year with family and friends. David is my cousin and I’m a bit skint on other Bones right now.” Having peered into Susan’s Mind before she had stopped doing that to her friends, Holly knew that Amelia’s brothers had been killed in the war, including Susan’s Dad as well as her mom.

Sirius gently placed his hand on Holly’s head, ruffling her hair in a way she’d come to know was supposed to be friendly, comforting and endearing. “You could always adopt, Amelia. Someone might even be willing to take the Bones name.”

“I’m willing to go along with Potter-Black if you fully adopt me, but it feels horribly disrespectful to drop my parent’s name, Sirius. Actually, maybe it should be Holly Pandora Evans Potter Black. You know, so as not to ignore Mum and her folks.” Holly’s eyes were going to become strained from the rolling.

Susan and Hannah slipped close and each put a hand into Holly’s. “Stop fussing with the old people…”

“Oi!” Sirius complained as David joined him in his complaint, while Thelma and Alemia shared amused looks.

“Sunset is in an hour, and I’d like all three of you back for that, but why don’t you run off and be teens for a little bit, away from the eyes of the ‘olds’.” Amelia Bones had barely gotten the words out before Susan and Hannah all but dragged Holly back out the way she had entered the rooftop garden minutes earlier.

Walking to Susan’s room was filled with questions about the Holiday Market in Hogsmeade. Holly had sent a bit of a description via Hedwig to all of her friends, but apparently hadn’t gone into enough depth about the shopping options or details about the unique offerings that were only available at the market.

Once in Susan’s room Holly returned a dozen romance novels back to their normal size for Susan, an Advanced Occlumency text for each girl and a box set of Sweet Valley High books for Hannah (who admitted to liking them more than the rather racy books that Susan enjoyed). The immediate smiles from Holly’s friends faded slightly as both girls looked at the Advanced Occlumency texts.

“Uhm, Holly?” Susan looked between Holly’s eyes and the book, with one sideways glance to Hannah and the same book in her hands. “This is worth a month’s pay for full aurors. Even senior aurors don’t buy it, aurors get issued a copy they have to return before promotion consideration.”

“Yup, artificially boosted in price with specific taxes so the plebeians don’t have access to a way to protect their minds. Even then you need lots of practice or someone to help you train to get past basic shields and elementary intrusion detection.” Hannah’s eyes had gone very wide and Holly turned her voice from slightly snarky to more relaxed. “I gave a copy to Hermione for her birthday and the memory exercises are helping her a bunch for classes. Also, I want my friends to be able to protect themselves…”

“It’s too much…” Hannah started to say, even as Susan gave her friend a look that nearly spoke out loud ‘it’s rude to decline a gift’.

“I still want my friends to learn occlumency if they have even the slightest interest, Hannah. If it’s too expensive, you can return it when you’re done. And it isn’t just about protecting yourself, but there are several uses…” Interrupting Holly, Susan jumped in.

“Auntie started me on the meditations, she told me it helps avoid blushing if I don’t want to.” Gushed Susan.

And somehow that was a more convincing argument for Hannah than anything Holly had said.

December 24th, 1993 - 8 Heathgate, Hampstead Garden, London, England

The afternoon had been mostly lovely, the Grangers friendly and welcoming, Sirius’ good mood from the solstice gathering had continued past that gathering and the roast Micheal Granger had tended was excellent. Everything had been going swimmingly right until Holly and Hermione slipped off away from the adults and Holly offered Hermione legilimency training over the next few months, so the two could train each other’s occlumency as well as that of their friends.

That offer had jumpstarted Hermione’s brain and it only took fifteen seconds before Holly’s smiling friend’s eyes had gone slightly chill and the occlumency derived ability to show little emotion took over. “You read my mind.” It was a statement, not an accusation. “You already know legilimency and you’ve read my mind. Holly, how could you?” That was an accusation that blended a statement of fact with disbelief that Holly would do such a thing. If Hermione’s occlumency wasn’t already so good, Holly would be able to sense more than a light sense of confusion and betrayal from Hermione’s Mind.

“Yes, and I’ll tell you everything.” Holly had peered into enough Minds by this point that she had seen the causes of more relationship failures than anyone her age should know about. “I’d like to apologize and promise to never do it again, but that won’t explain anything, or at least not enough for you to understand.”

“What?” Hermione’s Mind now had a hint of her boundless curiosity bleeding through her occlusion.

“Hermione, I can tell I’ve done something you find horrible in a way I just… How I learned to protect myself doesn’t match your life. Should I explain, or should I get Sirius and go?” Holly knew that Hermione would want to hear her out eventually, but she really wasn’t sure if that would be today.

The ghost of curiosity flared slightly before Hermione clamped down even harder and Holly could barely feel a whisper of emotion even as she met the brunette’s eyes. “Fine, I’ll hear you out.”

With a very tiny lift to the corners of her mouth, Holly tried to explain clearly, ignoring how often she had dodged sharing this kind of information with any of her friends. “You’ve asked about the Dursleys before, and I always avoided answering, or hedged with my answers. My aunt and uncle were abusive and my cousin was rewarded when he was mean to me, learning from their behaviors. Being locked in my cupboard and denied food were common punishments, chores such as cleaning, gardening or helping with cooking started before primary; every day, every meal, hours a day in the garden in the summer months. Failing to do any of it to their satisfaction was cause for punishment, perhaps earning a swat or a shove. They did not beat me with a belt and they did not sexually assault me, but they called me names and reinforced that I was less than them. My aunt knew I was probably magic and they called me ‘freak’ or ‘girl’ which I honestly thought were my names before I went to primary.

“Until I was eight or nine I thought if I could just behave like they wanted, they might at least ignore me, if not ‘like’ me. I stopped thinking they could love me earlier than that, though, maybe when they lied to my primary teacher right in front of me and the teacher believed them.” Holly didn’t pause, but she was aware that her words were having an impact on Hermione and the girl’s entire Mind was shivering with something that Holly couldn’t quite read. “They never got rid of my magic, even if they tried, and once I learned they would punish me for something even if I did everything they said they wanted me to do… I had a perfect week going once and my aunt made a mess just to blame it on me, well, that’s why I was deliberately rude to Snape in first year. I could tell he was like them and was going to punish me anyway, so I might as well get my own in.”

The fact that Hermione didn’t object to Holly not calling Snape ‘professor’ showed how much this was impacting her, Holly imagined.

“So after Lockhart wiped out his own mind, I figured out there was this whole other side of magic that would probably be the best thing to help me. If I could get them to forget me, well, they couldn’t hurt me or come after me if they didn’t remember me, or remember why they hated me. But the books I found made it pretty obvious that obliviation is easier if you have at least a grounding in occlumency. Then I found out I’m pretty good at legilimency so I used my cloak and practiced on them for most of July. Yeah, my invisibility cloak seems to block the Trace, so that’s pretty neat.

“I got to see lots of memories of my Mum, which was neat as well, up until Mum went off to Hogwarts and my aunt started to hate her. Her parents were pretty nice too, so those memories were pretty brill. Wish they’d been alive to take me in. Anyhow, what I confirmed in July was that my aunt and uncle would never love me and my uncle’s sister is a raging evil bitch, which is an insult to dogs, but so it goes. I told you about the accidental magic wiping their memories and finding Sirius, but I didn’t tell you I kept going out and practicing legilimency on strangers, and Susan. I felt safer when I knew what was going on in Susan’s head even if I didn’t trust myself to try peeping Madam Bones. And I just started to think I’d be safe if I knew what people thought of me, and expected from me… So I started peeping everybody in school. You, Parvati, Lav and Sally-Anne were the first because I room with you and I didn’t want to do things that might make any of you hate me too, but then I realized I started to feel bad about peeping my friends, so I stopped using it on you and Ron, Susan, Hannah, Luna, Millie and the rest of our roommates. I kept on with the staff and the other students because, well, believe it or not there are some of them that actually want to hurt me, and not just in Slytherin, no matter what Ron believes. That or their parents do.”

Hermione had paled slightly at that point, but Holly pressed on. “So Sirius called me on it when I met up with him in Hogsmeade while the rest of our friends were on the Express. Afraid I was going dark or going to go to hell or something, literally said I might not be able to see my parents in the afterlife. He didn’t like that I was invading the ‘sanctity of people’s Minds’. Then I showed him how I had no public privacy and we had to run away from the market opening and come back in disguise. I did agree to stop using it on Beings unless I have their permission, he says it’s okay or it’s an emergency.”

“What kind of emergency would forgive mind reading?” Hermione’s occlumency was wearing thin from emotion, Holly guessed, and she could feel a hint of bewildered disgust.

“Somebody gets cursed or potioned or poisoned and I need to know what it is to get it countered so they don’t die. I need to know what someone else does in a silenced area and there isn’t time for writing notes. I’m pretty sure there are more, but I haven’t spent much time thinking about it. I’m just admitting what I’ve done and telling you why I’ve done it.” Holly knew her eyes were a little wetter than usual, but continued to meet Hermione’s gaze. “So, I’m sorry it bothers you so much, but the me I was four months ago would still do it. Now? I won’t unless you go mad or try to hurt yourself or something.”

The look in Hermione’s eyes narrowed slightly. “That isn’t much of an apology.”

“I guess Ron’s rubbed off on me. I am really sorry it upsets you and I promise not to do it again except for what I said before and training if you accept. I’d also never tell anyone what I might have seen.” Admitted Holly.

Then Hermione’s eyes narrowed even further as the girl’s curiosity grew. “Might have seen?”

“Easier to explain after I teach you. These memories, what a legilimens detects, aren't like watching telly. My aunt remembered things she did to me way differently than what I remember and I’m not sure it isn’t just how people convince themselves of what actually happened after the fact. Memories are… well, squishy I guess? My aunt was annoyed with me being too loud and swatting at me with a spatula but I vividly remember dodging a frying pan.” The little sigh Holly gave must have impacted Hermione in an unexpected way.

“You promise you won’t do it again? Like you told Sirius?” There was a pressured and worried tone in Hermione's voice.

“Well, yeah. I already said when I might, if you don’t want me to at all, well, I’ll not. And it was never about spying or whatever, it was about me feeling safe…” Holly was scrunching her nose, she had already decided she shouldn’t lie to people she wanted in her life. More startling was when Hermione suddenly lunged at her and Holly started to flinch away, only to find herself wrapped in a classic bone crushing Hermione hug. “Herg…”

“Don’t. I’m so sorry you went through that, but don’t, ever again unless we’re practicing. And you’re safe with me, honestly, Holly.” Hermione’s words were hushed and near Holly’s ear, but slowly Hermione released her hold as Holly patted her friend (somehow still her friend) on the back. 

After several moments and Hermione relaxing her grip, Holly leaned her head into her friend’s hair. “Got it. Uhm, so I brought my notes on legilimency in case…”

Suddenly Holly was unable to continue speaking because the hug strengthened once again.

December 25th, 1993 - Tonks’ Townhouse, Ipswitch, Suffolk, England

“Wotcha, Siri. Hullo, squirt.” Nymphadora Tonks, with hair that happened to be green and red and done in festive braids, greeted them both as she opened the door before either of them had a chance to knock or ring.

Before Sirius could respond, Holly made ‘Tonks’ an offer. “Say, Nymphadora, if you call me by my name I won’t call you by yours.”

“Oi, whatever happened to Christmas cheer? Fine then, sassy lass, I’ll take your deal. Holly, then. Now, come in out of the cold and Happy Christmas.” Nymphadora had scowled at the sound of her name, but accepted the offer congenially enough and stepped back to let the visitors inside.

While decorations on the outside of the townhouse had been tasteful and fitting for a mundane area, the inside of the home was a wild dichotomy of tasteful Yule decorations and seriously whimsical Christmas decor. A small flying reindeer drawn sleigh was piloted by Father Christmas as it went from room to room near the ceiling, occasionally calling ‘ho-ho-ho’ quietly. In the parlor the gifts under the tree were arranged by little green clad constructs that climbed down the tree branches to perform the process. Festively colored fairy lights gleamed with varying intensity and gently floated from location to location. The table was set with fine china and silver, though the flames on the candles glowed in red, green and silver.

While Nymphadora was clad in what looked like comfortable jeans, her jumper was adorned with moving badgers in their own holiday jumpers. Ted Tonks was looking a bit more dressed up in slacks and a tasteful blue jumper with falling snowflakes as he walked down the stairs and waved and Sirius and Holly. “Happy Christmas Holly, Sirius. Dromeda will be down in a moment, but why don’t we move into the Parlor.”

“Ted! Happy Yule. I brought a couple bottles as Ms Beeks is content with me having the occasional tipple these days.” Sirius pulled two bottles of wine from an expanded pocket inside his coat while Holly waved at the cheerful man before following Nymphadora into the parlor as the two men chatted about wine, making it breathe and serving temperatures or some such.

“So Tonks, you had a good Christmas morning?” Holly asked as she added a few packages near the tree, triggering the descent of little constructs that rearranged the piles of gifts once again and causing Nymphadora to raise an eyebrow.

“Well enough. Had a lie-in, we all did stockings, quick brekkie, Mum and Dad started stuff for dinner and I did some last minute wrapping.” Nymphadora grinned and tried to tease Holly. “Get anything good yourself?”

Holly let out an uncomfortable, but somehow pleased, groan. “Sirius is trying to make up for ten years of gifts, which is sort of cute, but a little much.”

“You could tell him to return some of it…” Nymphadora continued to tease.

“I’m not mental. Not only would it be an insult to Sirius, but most of it’s stuff I like or is pretty keen at least, I’m just not used to it.” Holly admitted. The Tonks family was family to Sirius and thus to her, Holly knew some information about her youth had been shared, so this wasn’t as much of a confession as the one the day before to Hermione.

Nymphadora had enough self awareness to be slightly embarrassed at the words, but blustered onwards. “Tut, it’s the painful duty of youngest kids everywhere to be spoiled, be it birthdays, Christmas or whatever holiday and family gatherings. Well, spoiled and teased, speaking of teasing, you’ve had at least a couple Hogsmeade weekends, any hot prospects?”

Blinking first, Holly responded wryly. “Nosey git. What’s up with all the dating and romance talk this year, anyway? Suddenly I’m a teenager so I simply must have a crush. Bloody aggravating is what it is.”

“No cussing on Christmas, Holly-berry.” Teased Sirius from the entry to the parlor at the sound of Holly’s slightly raised voice. “The Tonkses might think I’m a poor guardian.”

“Wealthiest guardian in Britain is more like. Sorry for cussing, but honestly, Ron and Luna are my only friends who don’t ever mention romance when I’m around them.” Holly allowed her usually hidden frustration to be spoken of in the moment.

“Wait, even Granger? I thought she was a bit swotty to be talking…” Sirius was cut short by a sigh from Holly.

“Of course Hermione doesn’t talk about it, but her body language and sighing when she sees a particularly studious upper year working on an essay, looking like the picture of proper… something smart. Swear that girl is going to eat her quill by accident some day. Get ink poisoning.” Holly trailed off weakly.

Tonks giggled. “Sorry, my friend Charlie never went for a pretty or handsome face either. Never went on more than one date with anyone at Hogwarts but wrote to me last spring that he was seeing somebody now. Just be true to you, and if the romance talk bugs you, maybe practice your silencing charms?”

“As long as it’s about them I’m not bothered. Honestly, I don’t even care if they ask me what I think about how somebody looks or acts, I just don’t see a need to do anything about it. Just because I admit somebody is cute or I know that so-and-so has an interest in me, I don’t see why I need to do anything about it.” Honestly, Holly had started to think the entire Spinnet thing was more amusing than a problem, catching her looking and watching her blush was fun, especially because Holly was well aware the fifth year chaser wouldn’t do anything without permission and encouragement. Encouragement that Holly was nowhere near ready to provide.

Sirius looked stiff for a moment. “If you’ve no interest, that’s perfectly fine, pup. At least as long as you remember you’re worth attention, and loving.” Holly could almost imagine that Sirius was parroting his healer’s words. Thus, she bounced them right back.

“Same goes for you, mutt.” Holly shot her Godfather a grin. “Should we ask Tonks here and Andromeda to help find you some dates?”

“What’s this? Is my little cousin ready to throw himself back amongst the dragons?” Andromeda was suddenly standing next to Sirius wearing a green dress with amber accents that looked quite nice on the brunette with dark brown eyes.

“Dragons?” Holly and Nymphadora asked at the same time, even as Ted laughed and kissed Andromeda on the cheek, having returned from whatever he had done with the wine Sirius had brought.

“Dromeda probably means the old matchmakers that are already circling a well off and unattached pureblood with a fortune. How many inquiries have you already gotten without even going to an event, Sirius?” Ted asked as he clasped a hand on Sirius’ shoulder.

“Half a dozen.” Sighed Sirius. “Rude biddies.” At the confusion on Holly’s face, Sirius explained. “Because of the war and my estrangement with my family, I was never presented as socially available for courtship, as it were. Even though I’m more than of age now, due to my health issues on release from Azkaban, it is seen as uncouth to broach the topic until a year has passed, or I attend a social function of a certain size.”

“That’s why we went to Susan’s for the solstice, instead of Neville’s?” Holly asked, things suddenly seeming clearer about why Sirius had suggested the smaller gathering and invited Neville for New Year’s Eve instead.

“I did not need Augusta parading me about like an abraxan for stud, thank you very much.” Sirius sounded disgusted, echoed by the look on Nymphadora while Ted and Andromeda simply smiled at the man’s obvious discomfort.

“Brilliant, we can both avoid conversations about romance.” Holly announced.

“It’s less about romance and more about being hunted, I fear.” Sirius grumbled. “I’m not really opposed to the romance part, but I’m more a dance club and pub bloke than fancy balls and posh parties.”

Before another word was said there was a soft chime and Ted announced that dinner was ready. The next ninety minutes was full of food and stories and wizarding Christmas crackers that reminded Holly of her first Christmas at Hogwarts. There was casual teasing, and stories of Hogwarts escapades from everyone at the table, including quite an involved retelling of the first night Andromeda and Ted had spent together.

They had been doing prefect rounds and been trapped all night in a storage closet by a freak lightning storm in the castle hallways that chased them. Not only had Ted and Andromeda been zapped by miniature lightning bolts when they tried to evade it, but it also grew more violent with every spell cast that should have dispelled it. They had been sixth years at the time and neither could cast a corporal Patronus to send a message. Unfortunately, their normal messaging spell to send for assistance created origami birds which were drenched and destroyed by the storm. They had talked for hours, eventually succumbing to sleep, only to be woken by Peeves loudly announcing through the corridors that he had found a ‘pair of perfect prefects participating in a particularly passionate pairing’.

It was rather easy to see that Andromeda and Ted had been devastated by the events in their youth, but spoke of it with fondness now. Nymphadora had shifted between amused and mortified as the tale unfolded (which she had certainly heard before) and she was reminded she might not be here at all if things had gone any differently.

After dinner the overfed quintet settled back into the parlor and opened gifts, Holly coming out of that with even more books and clothing. Nymphadora had been startled by her own copy of Advanced Occlumency, purchased with Sirius’ money and Holly’s guidance from the conversation with Susan about senior aurors requiring the skill. When Holly tossed Sirius a small gift box, she and Ted exchanged a look. Soon enough Sirius had opened it and was looking oddly at the key dangling from a dragon tooth keychain.

“Okay, I feel like I should know what this is, but it’s eluding me.” Sirius admitted, giving Holly a look with one eyebrow raised. Ted and Holly stood, gesturing for the others to follow as Ted led the group down a few steps to the garage at the back of the house where it exited to an alleyway.

Ted opened the door so Sirius was the first to see the motorcycle and sidecar when Ted activated the lights. For several seconds Sirius froze, worryingly as if he were petrified, before he gave a ‘whoop’.

“Camilla! But you had her painted red?” Rounding on Holly, brows narrowed, Sirius addressed her. “I thought you said Hagrid couldn’t find her?”

“I said he was still looking. I just didn’t happen to say he was still looking for the key and Camilla was in one of his sheds. Ted helped me arrange for people to do the work restoring it though you might need to adjust a few things for personal…” Holly quieted as she was swept up into a spinning hug, her own head tucked near Sirius’ as he twirled the two of them. When he finally slowed and Holly felt dizzier than she did after the cursed broom flight in her first quidditch game, she simply remarked quietly. “Happy Christmas, Sirius.”

Sirius’ voice was just as soft, but the hug was firm and comforting. “Thank you, Holly, and Merry Christmas.”

Chapter Text

December 26th, 1993 - The Burrow, Ottery St Catchpole, England

Back in November when Holly told Ron that Sirius wanted her to come stay with him for the holidays, Ron and Hermione both realized they didn’t need to feel obligated to stay at school to keep Holly company. In fact, Hermione had left for a ski vacation with her parents on the morning of the 26th and would be back on the 30th with plenty of time to come to Holly’s party on New Year’s Eve. The Weasley matriarch decided that all her children should come to the burrow for Christmas, going so far as to promise Percy that he could have silencing charms and room delivered meals all break so long as made appearances for family time when Charlie and Bill were visiting for the weekend containing Christmas and Boxing Day.

Now, as Holly spilled through the floo into the waiting steadying hand of Sirius who had gone first, there was holiday chaos in the even further extended space of the kitchen and dining area of the Burrow. With Holly and Sirius there were a dozen people between the two ground floor areas, eight ginger headed Weasleys, seven in jumpers with their first initial color-worked on them and Molly in a festive dress and apron. A man with fluffy white hair was playing chess with Ron, Ginny and the twins seemed to be engaged with a pair of older Weasleys, that Holly sort of recognized from photographs she had seen around the house, in a game of exploding snap, Luna was deeply engaged with Arthur on some topic or another and Molly bustled towards the floo.

“Hello Mister Black, Holly dear.” And Holly was engulfed in a motherly hug before Sirius could clean the soot from her own Weasley jumper and calf length skirt. Once released Sirius checked with Molly for permission before doing so in the witches own home. The older witch agreed with a hand-wave and a hint of a blush.

“And please call me Sirius, Missus Weasley.” The man said after younger and older witches were soot free, as well as himself.

“Molly then, Sirius. My, my, you look far healthier than I was afraid you might after less than half a year free. Freedom which seems to have done you quite well considering those horrifying images the Ministry was using last summer. Would either of you like a cuppa? Dinner won’t be for an hour or more.” The flickering glance towards the kitchen area where bowls and utensils continued to work with magic showed that Molly itched to return to her preparations.

“Not right now Molly, but I’ll walk with you so you can show me where you would like me to place the libations I brought. Perhaps you might want to share them with your husband and older boys come the evening?” By the time Molly and Sirius were walking towards the kitchen area, many of the others in the room had already sent a wave or ‘hullo, Holly’ her way.

Thinking it would be proper to greet the other host, Holly moved towards Arthur and Luna. Words from their conversation were an odd mishmashed blend of incorrectly pronounced scientific terms and creature names Holly had only heard from Luna and The Quibbler.

“By your description I think a new-clear facility might be able to act as a heliopath nest, Mister Weasley. It sounds too hot for incubating dragon eggs, however.” Luna seemed quite interested in the topic.

“I’ve got at least two books about nuclear facilities in the little library, Luna. I think there are multiple types that operate at different temperatures, but I really only skimmed it while I was pondering magical methods of power generation.” Holly lightly squeezed Luna’s shoulder in greeting as she tried to enter her friend’s conversation with Arthur. “Happy Christmas, Luna, Mister Weasley.”

“Arthur, Holly, calling me Arthur is fine. It is a holiday, after all, and especially after that lovely book about inventions that you sent me. Thank you! I never knew how many things were made out of sand, computer chips are made from sand of all things!” Arthur enthused and Holly had skimmed the book and remembered the section he was talking about.

“Computer chips use silica, which is also in sand, but I’m not sure if they directly make it from sand. Like how glass is made from more than just sand as well. Which was annoying to learn because when I was six the teacher said glass was made from sand but when I was ten the teacher said my answer was wrong because it was more than just sand. A bunch of inventions are like potions, you need more than one ingredient to make the right thing, and it might only happen in a certain order, or at certain temperatures.” Holly tried to explain and got embroiled in a discussion that she only felt a tiny bit able to explain. “Hermione would be way better at explaining this.”

“Ah, too bad she doesn’t have a floo connection, the more the merrier." Even if Arthur’s words said he’d welcome more guests, he likely just wanted to talk with the Grangers about muggle things again.

“They’re skiing in France.” Holly looked at her watch. “Well, they should be landing in France shortly.” That turned into an entire discussion about airplanes which lasted until Ron defeated Luna’s dad at chess and he came over to wish Holly a Happy Christmas.

“Mate! Thanks for the Cannon cap and gloves, my last set were looking more umber than orange. So thanks and Happy Christmas!” In earlier years Holly probably would have had internal thoughts that echoed negative comments from Vernon and Petunia about how she didn’t deserve friends, or that Ron must be lying to her. After scrutinizing their Minds this past summer, those impressions just lacked the weight for Holly to do more than mentally scowl at them briefly when those impulses appeared.

Most of what the Dursleys had tried to plant in Holly’s Mind had been flaking away, just a little more with each Mind Holly had examined as well as fading with the passage of time. Holly still hated it when their voices managed to intrude on her life, of course. While Holly knew better now consciously, somewhere inside of her memories of that family tried to continue their abuse. Holly had considered trying to Memory Charm them away, but the warnings for that charm made it pretty obvious that removing trauma triggers didn’t remove the trauma and could lead to additional paranoia.

“You’re welcome of course, mate. Oh, Hermione found you this after she got home but gave it to me to give to you rather than wait until New Year’s Eve. And yes, it is a book, but she swears you’ll like it even if it isn’t about quidditch.” The wrapped copy of Mastering the Chess Openings by Grefe was opened swiftly, and even though it was boring looking to a wizarding household, with non-moving red on ochre paper, Ron flipped it open and became absolutely absorbed within seconds.

As Ron was occupied, the approaching Xenophilius drew a package from within his robe and held it out towards Holly. “Hello, Miss Potter. Luna mentioned that you were seeking anything about your Mother earlier in the year. It took me an unfortunately long time to have copies made.” Seeing the question in Holly’s eyes, Xenophilius explained further. “Not a simple Duplication Charmed copy, but true copies of those letters and pictures. These should last as long as the originals, in fact I made a third set to keep in my Gringotts vault to prevent such a loss.” The man with wispy white hair again offered Holly the package again with a small motion and Luna clapped her hands as Holly took it.

“Daddy showed me all of it over the last few days, before this holiday he only showed me the photographs.” Luna’s excited voice.

“And I likely would have refrained if I found it in me to imagine you would be unable to pester Miss Potter into revealing the contents of your Mothers’ correspondences as well.” Xenophilius sounded amused, but resigned to his daughter’s ways. “Miss Potter.” The way I finally bothered to roll my eyes at the man must have made an impact. “Holly, I’ve reviewed these letters in the last few months. If you were any younger I might redact certain sections… As it stands, I imagine your guardians can explain anything you might not immediately understand.”

Holly had no desire to inform Xenophilius, and the entire clan or Weasleys, that she was now well aware of most of what might be hidden from a thirteen year old girl in polite society. Funny thing about polite society, it mostly wasn’t; it was very polished in some ways, but sometimes that polish didn’t hide the attacks or prejudices very well. “Thank you so much, sir… Xenophilius. I’m sure my Mother would have been happy to know I’ve something of hers, and something to get to know her better.”

Holly had barely stopped herself from tearing up when she glanced inside and had seen her Mother and a blond teen in several photographs, as well as a stack of letters with crisp penmanship. Slipping the wrapping back around the contents, Holly placed it in her book-bag; the bag Holly had taken from Lockhart’s room and which Sirius had paid a professional to refurbish the outside so it looked less worn and more upscale. They had also added some particularly interesting anti-theft charms which meant only Holly could open the bag or extract the contents.

It was as Holly was assuring Luna and Xenophilius that she absolutely loved the gift but would rather not turn herself into a blubbering mess during the visit by looking through all of it here, when she noticed Percy descending the stairs as if he were climbing the gallows for his own hanging. Nearly immediately after Holly had noted the almost dread on Percy’s face, the teen put on a placid expression and glanced around the room, relaxing somewhat as he spotted Holly giving him a wave.

Luna and Holly were still being giddy girls on a holiday who hadn’t seen one another in forever, or at least a week, when Percy drew close enough for greetings. “Mister Lovegood, Miss Lovegood, Holly. I hope that you all had a splendid Christmas day.”

“Mister Weasley.” “Head Boy Weasley.” “Heya, Perce. I did, and thank you for the copy of your original Arithmancy tables.” The Lovegoods and Holly greeted back.

Percy shook his head and a small smile played on his lips. “Luna, you really needn't call me by that title. As for the gift, Holly, you would likely come up with something just as good by the end of the year without my help. Still, mine falls a bit short of your gift to me, are you attempting to prolong my library employment and tutoring contract by sweetening my disposition?”

“Prickly as a knarl, Percy is.” Fred announced, having meandered over with George in Percy’s wake. The immediate twitch of a grimace reminded Holly of the head boy’s memories of being belittled by his younger siblings.

“And twice as unforgiving of shenanigans. Very unlikely to be swayed by a bribe.” George added to the teasing.

“Well I think Percy’s nice and clever, so nuts to you both.” The sudden gobsmacked expression on Percy and the twins might have been more amusing if Holly had intended it to be funny. As devastating as it had been to young Holly being belittled by the Dursleys, they had never professed to love her. How brutal these small insults must feel for Percy, coming from people who generally seemed a loving familial sort? Holly turned back to Percy and considered the book about esoteric Runes and the copy of Gorky Park that she had bought for him. “I simply thought you would find the runes book useful. As for Gorky Park, well I had noticed you copying a few mysteries. This one might even go over well with Professor Grimsby.”

“He does easily agree that muggle media is perfectly valid as a resource, even endorsing the fictional variety to represent societal preconceptions if not reality.” Percy pulled back from further discussion when he noted Holly’s slight smirk. “But thank you. How are your last set of duplicates holding?”

That question did trigger a bright smile from Holly. “If they’re intact when I get home the copied books will have lasted more than two weeks. Entirely due to your tutoring, of course.” Holly winked at Percy and he was startled into a sudden and genuine laugh, a laugh which drew the eyes of several Weasley that were otherwise occupied. Eyes that drifted towards Holly with oddly appraising looks, even if she seemed to pay little attention. “I know you’re planning to buckle down for NEWTs, so I’m going to say you’ve more than met my requests as an associate librarian, tutor and bodyguard.”

“I’m sure I could manage to…” Percy was cut off when Holly smiled and interrupted him again.

“Penelope already gives me unhappy looks sometimes in the great hall, so study with your girlfriend, Perce. Fred and George aren’t worth as much as you…”

“Oi!” Fred objected.

“Hey!” George seemed to agree with his twin.

“But they’re also less expensive.” Holly had already brokered bodyguard and Potions tutor fees with the pair. It was less pricey than what she’d been paying. Banter continued as Holly mingled with the rest of the Weasleys, meeting Charlie and Bill for the first time and listening to tales about all the Weasleys when they were younger.

It was as Molly exhorted her two youngest to finalize the table settings for dinner when Fred and George pulled Holly aside, too curious about her behavior to let it alone. “So what’s all this being nice to Percy and rude to us?” Fred started.

“Ron’s a prat and Ginny can be a bit much, but we’re your teammates!” George pressed on.

“And employees.” Continued Fred, even if that just drew a raised eyebrow from Holly.

“Fine, you want to do this now?” Holly crooked her finger at the two of them, causing them to lean in as Holly spoke softly. “Your brother came down the stairs looking like he was wading into a duel he was sure to lose. I know your Mum talks him and his achievements up and she overlooks how impressive the two of you are, but that isn’t Percy’s fault, now is it? If you lot were Sirius’ you two would be garnering the praise and Percy would get teased by my idiot Godfather instead, but would Percy get snippy at you for that?”

Holly could sense the discomfort in Fred and George even if she hadn’t looked into their Minds in weeks. Seconds passed by and just before they could make a dismissive joke, Holly continued. “And you’ve taught Ginny and Ron that Percy isn’t worthy of respect, so they just pile on, meaning your brother feels like his best bet is to get the best job he can and distance himself from people that are tearing him down. And sure, he likes hearing compliments from Molly, but he’s aware enough that those just alienate him from his siblings that are younger than he is. It isn’t his fault your Mum doesn’t appreciate your accomplishments, so why do you take it out on him?”

Aside from shy goodbyes, Fred and George didn’t talk with Holly for the rest of her visit to the Burrow over Boxing Day. Even so, Holly could sense the turmoil she had triggered and could only hope things might be a little easier for Percy in the long run.

Besides, Holly had brilliant fun talking with Charlie and Luna about dragon reserves and Bill about ancient runes and curses. Percy was brilliant, but his older brothers actually had some life experience on them and Holly hadn’t had a chance to pick through their minds so most of what they said was brilliantly new.

December 31st, 1993 - Hogsmeade, Scotland

It was her party and Holly was somewhat disappointed that she’d largely gone through the motions for most of the day. Waking that morning from dreams of dusky red and orange that swirled together, punctuated by moments of darkness, crushing weight and screams, Holly had not felt rested in the slightest. Add poor rest to the presence of a subtle pulsing headache all day, and the teenage witch’s excitement was largely tempered throughout.

Ms Beeks finally cornered Holly about her behavior in the late afternoon and frowned, commenting about winter colds or possible allergies to something that Holly might have encountered over the holiday break. One diagnostic spell later and Holly had taken a quarter dose of Pain Relief Potion and a half dose of Pepper-Up Potion. In the wake of sudden energy and lack of pain after taking the medication, Holly found herself rather giddy about her first party.

“Fred and George seemed rather annoyed that I got invited but they weren’t.” Ginny gushed as she followed Ron out of the floo, causing Holly to grin. “They told me to tell you they’re being nicer to Percy.”

“Yeah, they’ve been pretty odd, actually. Haven’t teased him since Christmas and told us both to lay off him while he studied.” Ron trailed off as he noticed Sirius standing to the side. “Er, hullo Mister Black.”

“Hi Padfoot!” Ginny waved at Holly’s Godfather, perhaps thinking about the massive snow fight most of the kids had participated in after dinner on Boxing Day. Sirius had happily barrelled into any and all as Padfoot, pushing them over into snow banks and shaking off snow and wet from his dense fur to many laughing complaints.

“Well, ‘Padfoot’ over there was barely convinced to allow a pair of thirteen year old boys come over for a sleepover. A couple fifteen year old boys around his Goddaughter, even if I treat them like teammates and annoying brothers? Good luck, even if I’d be more likely to curse than kiss them.” Holly giggled and rolled her eyes at her Godfather as she ignored a slight spike of pain while he was making ‘who me?’ gestures. “Luna, Hermione, Susan and Hannah are already upstairs, two flights up, the landing with photographs of Hedwig, but I’ll be up once Neville arrives.”

When Sirius had asked about things that might make Holly feel more at home, pictures of Hogwarts or people that Holly liked were recommended by Ms Beeks. Collin had been more than happy to take a bunch of pictures of Hedwig around the grounds and in flight as well as some with Holly’s friends. So many of the Hedwig photographs were good that Holly had spread them around the house and kept more of them in her room. There were also several photographs of Holly with her friends, but those were remaining in her room for the time being.

The burst of green light flaring from the floo returned Holly’s attention away from her ruminations and a lingering discomfort as she listened to the youngest Weasleys making their way up the stairs; most witches and wizards were used to climbing stairs after years at Hogwarts. Neville didn’t even stumble as he stepped from the floo, leaving Holly to wonder once again if she would ever get used to any form of magical travel aside from brooms.

“Hey Neville.” Holly greeted the boy. Unlike the others that had come, this time Sirius moved closer and offered Neville his hand.

“Good to see you, Longbottom. Hope you’ve been enjoying your hols with your gran.” Sirius was exceedingly genuine with Neville, firm handshake and gentle smile. There was nothing of his often roguish nature when around Remus or people who knew the man from before Azkaban.

Neville’s head bobbed up and down in rather an exaggerated fashion. “Thank’s so much, Mister Black. Gran didn’t like it, but seeing as it was a gift…” Neville pulled up his sleeve, revealing a wand holster and as the boy touched his wand it smoothly ejected into his palm. After classes with Neville for two and a half years, Holly was certain this had not been the wand Longbottom had before, it also looked longer than the holster. “13 inch, cherry and unicorn hair, hums for me, it does.”

The nearly beatific look on Neville’s face brought Holly’s mind back to when she had first held her holly and phoenix feather wand.

“Least I could do, chap. Your Mum and Dad both would've had my hide if you reached out for suggestions and I didn’t even try to help. Hopefully I didn’t irritate Madam Longbottom overly much.” Sirius put his hands back into his jean’s pockets, hunching his shoulders slightly.

With a bashful smile, Neville first looked at Sirius then smiled at his new wand and returned it to the holster. “A custom holster and wand check by the maker was a perfectly ‘appropriate gift from one of my Father’s friends, you know’, though Gran was a bit put off when she realized at least some of the classes I’ve poor grades in were because she pushed Dad’s wand on me. But yeah, Mister Black, it’s brilliant, thanks.”

“Least I could do, Longbottom, and you can call me Sirius… And just let me know if there’s anything else I can help you with? Dating advice, maybe?” Neville went almost as red as Holly’s hair. “Well, so long as you’re not trying to date Holly here.”

“Sirius!” Holly hissed.

“No, Sir. Holly killed You-Know-Who and a basilisk, I’ll stick to my greenhouses, thanks.” The unexpected attack was softened slightly when Neville looked over at Holly and grinned as Sirius laughed.

“Well, there are a couple cute Hufflepuffs upstairs, so…” Sirius teased as Holly rolled her eyes and pushed Neville towards the stairs. They both tried to ignore the snickering coming from below as they ascended.

Reaching the second landing, Neville boggled slightly at the expanded space. “Yeah, Sirius went overboard with Extension Charms. It’s normally about half this big, which would have already been plenty!” Holly raised her voice and was amused when the echo caught the attention of the others who seemed to be involved in some sort of massive pillow fight.

Currently the recreation room was about a hundred feet long and half that wide. Hannah, Susan, Ginny, Hermione, Luna and Ron all seemed to be congregated in twenty percent of the room that was packed with bean bags, stuffed animals and pillows of various sizes. Luna had assembled a fort of the stuffed animals that Ginny was taking refuge within and using it to stage assaults on Ron who was alone while Hermione whipped anyone in range with levitated pillows, slightly to the side were Susan and Hannah, the first seemed to be casually flinging projectiles back with a Banishing Charm while Hannah was piling up beanbags to create a fort of their own. It wasn’t until Holly and Neville drew close that the odd four way battle paused.

“This room is brilliant!” Ron exclaimed as soon as he noticed Holly and Neville getting close, only to get belted by a pillow thrown by Ginny when Ron’s guard was down. The response being Ron sticking his tongue out at Ginny before pretending it hadn’t happened. “What even is all this stuff?” Ron’s fingers were still clutched around a long cylindrical pillow that he looked ready to throw or swing at an incoming projectile like a beater’s bat.

“Well, this is the pit, and normally there is the hearth there and a few dozen cushy places to settle in. Sirius and I might have gotten a little wild with some Duplication Charms.” Holly indicated the well shielded fireplace that she had occasionally lounged in front of with cocoa or an interesting book. “Over there is billiards and darts which my dear Godfather became acquainted with in his days of spending too much time at pubs and clubs. There is a mock-up bar where Dobby is keeping snacks stocked and is happy to serve butterbeer and juices.”

At the mention of Dobby, the house-elf appeared, clad in spangly overalls and a hat and ‘1994’ glasses with glitter covering the frames and decorative date. “Hey Dobby, how about you heat up a couple pizzas and some chips? Also, some fizzy drink that isn’t butterbeer? Maybe some sugar free from that batch we got for Hermione?”

“Holly, I’m allowed to have sugar.” It was a silly complaint from Holly’s first female friend.

“Sure, but you might only need to brush your teeth twice this way.” Holly joked as she pretended her head wasn’t hurting again and dove in, joining the previous pillow fight by attacking Neville and watching him fall on his long bottom.

“Truth or Dare?” Hannah asked while looking at Luna before she took a nibble at her slice of cheese pizza.

“Dare, please.” Luna requested as she nibbled on a carrot stick.

“Luna, I dare you to do an impression of one of the Hogwart’s professors until someone guesses who it is!” Hannah, apparently taken with her dare broke down in a fit of giggles.

Luna, however, simply inclined her head slightly. “Miss Abbott, I will not have such Tom Foolery in my classroom. That will be three points from Huff-el-puff and a detention tomorrow morning before breakfast but after I have my morning cup of sour tea. I have to drink my sour tea, of course, elsewise I might be seen to smile. Smiling is NOT one of the…”

“That is… a very… good McGonagall, Luna.” Wheezed Ginny.

“Professor McGonagall!” Interjected Hermione, before blushing at the way everyone but Luna giggled at her exclamation. “I’m sorry, it’s just respectful.” As Hermione trailed off there was a hint of a whine in her voice. Sadly, Hermione’s self defense pushed everyone in the room but Neville and Luna to giggling.

Ignoring any hint of drama, Luna pointed towards Holly. “Truth or Dare?” Over the last half hour, Holly had only picked ‘dare’ because it seemed the most sensible. Worst case she ate three any flavor beans if she declined. Holly had certainly eaten worse.

“Truth.” Holly offered to Luna, worst case, she could…

Holly almost missed how Luna’s eyes flicked to Susan and Neville before she spoke. “Truth, do you ever talk to your parents in your head?”

Holly didn’t need to look to realize how the youngest Weasleys, Hermione and Hannah froze. She did need to pause when the headache that Ms Beeks had medicated earlier pulsed behind her eyes. Still, Holly didn’t wait long before speaking. “Of course I do, Luna. I used to do it because I was pretending they existed at all. I think I was eight when I stopped for the most part, my relatives told me a lie about how they died. Even then I used to ask them why sometimes, on my birthday or Christmas.” There was a quiet pause that lingered for several seconds. “But the letters your Dad copied for me? I know my Mum and Dad loved me, so now I talk to them a little more again.”

Quite a few seconds passed in silence after that, several teens taking a sip of soda or juice before Holly lifted her finger and pointed at Hermione. “Truth or Dare?”

A few seconds passed. “Dare?” Hermione had not selected ‘dare’ previously. Nifty.

Shoving the feeling of a returning pulse of pain in her head aside, Holly selected a dare. “Okay, Hermione. Pretend you have a crush, now pretend that pillow IS your crush. Now, behave like that pillow is your crush for one minute.” Holly led her friend toward the inexorable gravity of a truly silly and embarrassing dare (even if Lavender Brown couldn’t come, her presence could be felt in the Truth or Dare suggestions Holly had sourced from her).

Thankfully Hermione was a Gryffindor or she might not have been able to speak to the maroon pillow bashfully as if it were some attractive scholar of high renown.

At least Hermione hadn’t based that crush entirely on Gilderoy Lockhart

Hermione had not fully forgiven Holly for the silly and embarrassing dare, at least given the half hearted glare and occasional pillow she occasionally sent towards Holly, however the activities had moved past such interactions. The boys were past embarrassing themselves with silly truths or defending their egos by risking penalty beans and the girls had taken to singing along with the wireless Sirius had found, one which could play both magical and mundane stations. It was nearly midnight and by that point and everyone was working together to build comfortable spots near the fire for when they all finally did crash for the night. Holly was duplicating pillows and blankets, as well as tutoring any of the others who showed interest in the Duplication Charm.

Finishing her own nest, Holly noticed a flickering nebula-like conglomeration of sweets. There was luminous candy floss and pastry clusters floating near the bar area where Dobby had served pizza and beverages hours ago, but Holly had not been the first to notice it. Luna stood near the floating sweets, her finger extended and gesturing through the floss, gathering flickering sugary threads around her index finger before sampling the confection with a smile.

“I do believe it tastes like stars.” There was a pause and Luna’s silvery blue eyes twinkled. “Or maybe strawberry.”

Holly snagged a treacle tart from the floating galaxy of sweetness with a Levitation Charm while Ron just plucked a pumpkin pasty out by hand. All of the guests had been informed that it was safe to use their wands here, but Missus Weasley’s training for her kids seemed to be holding strong for Ron; Ginny had already shown that she was more than happy to use her magic tonight. Luna and Ginny had received a bit of Banishing Charm training from Susan earlier to help with the pillow war. Ron had been happier throwing and swinging pillows by hand.

While nibbling on her tart, Holly looked at the chaos achieved over the last several hours. Even with Dobby discreetly tidying after them, the area around the billiards table and dart board showed signs of play, Ron, Neville and Hannah had been quite curious about both games. Then there was the table with various muggle and magical games where Exploding Snap cards still sizzled like a brooding electrical storm.

Another spark of pain from Holly’s head had her setting down the tart, but she put on a smile as her friends responded to the New Years countdown that had commenced on the wireless.

“Ten!” The kids moved back toward the pillow nests surrounding the hearth.

“Nine!” Most now had wands in hands, shimmering with lumos.

“Eight!” Excitement was tinged with pain for Holly. She should probably see Ms Beeks for more Pain Relief Potion before trying to sleep.

“Seven!” Even past the rising pain, Holly was happy just living in the moment, surrounded by friends that were joyfully ready for a new year.

“Six!” The thought that something Holly had done brought her friends the throbbing happiness that Holly could feel at the edges of her own Mind was strong. She hadn’t peeped any of them in months, but she could still feel them around her like the warm pillows nearest the fire.

“Five!” Holly couldn’t help but wince as Luna and Hannah’s voices grew slightly shrill in their excitement. It was very cute, if slightly hard on her ears.

“Four!” Had one of Holly’s friends shot red sparks out? Holly swore she saw a flash of red…

“Three…” The shouting was growing distant, somehow. Had someone cast a spell?

“Two…” It was like Holly was underwater and her friends’ chanting was farther away, as if she were under the Black Lake and they were on shore.

“One…” Holly wondered why she was tilting as the pain exploded behind her eyes. Instead of sparks or fireworks, Holly’s entire vision was twisting to red hot pulsing torment.

If anyone did shout ‘Happy New Year’, Holly remained unaware of it as she had collapsed into the pillows, a scream escaping from her no longer smiling lips.

Chapter Text

January, 1994 - Holly’s Mindscape

The countdown had finished, as had Holly’s screaming with her mouth. 

The screaming sounds inside Holly’s Mind were, uncomfortably, ongoing. It took no more than a moment for Holly to realize she was in her own Mind, she was there often enough afterall. When she set herself or someone else a dream with the Dreaming Charm, she would do that in her Mind. Practicing her memorization techniques and sorting memories from the day also took place in Holly’s Mind. Organizing new memories into loops for protecting Holly’s true thoughts also was done in Mind. The reasons Holly hadn’t recognized her own Mind immediately was it usually wasn’t screaming, that and the black and red fissures that were threading out from an otherwise unremarkable portion of her Mind.

If one could be said to squint without eyes, that would be the type of attention that Holly was now giving the, very unnatural feeling, wrongness that was writhing about. Moving her attention closer while trying to block out her aggravation from whatever sensation it was that felt like screaming, maybe it was a warning… getting too close, one of the fissures writhed like a tendril of Devil’s Snare brushing against Holly’s awareness and the screaming wail multiplied in volume and severity. After a moment where time itself felt like acidic burning pain, Holly found her awareness plastered against the edge of her Mind as far from the writhing fissures as was possible. The agony lingering like the shocks received after touching a battery to your tongue, but it extended far longer than any of Dudley’s bullying had lasted when Holly was four.

The strangest part was how Holly felt as if the source of the fissures was a presence… Not like a full person, or even Hedwig, Trevor the toad, or Hermione’s cat Crookshanks, but there was something in Holly’s mind that was not Holly. With the continued stinging proof that touching it directly with her awareness was ill advised, Holly tightened her occlumency and reached towards the foreign presence as if with legilimency.

The first thought was that whatever it was, it was dense with memories. Ghosts and Luna felt as if their Minds were vast, memories and thoughts floating in a suspension of… Being? Soul? Self? But the fissures, or the presence behind them, was heavy and dense like lead and stone; it was as if all of the memories of a mind had been compressed into something far too small to contain them.

A classroom at Hogwarts where many desks of students were learning from someone Holly couldn’t recognize, even if the memory caused the professor to feel familiar.

Speaking something that sounded Germanic with an older man, bald, with calloused fingers. Threatening sounding words trickling past lips that were not Holly’s.

Smiling at the girls a blond boy was introducing, their eyes appraising. “A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Tom.” One curtsied and held out her hand which was smoothly clasped, lips ghosting near those knuckles but not touching.

Standing over a child, but not tall enough to be more than a child as well. Pain wracking the sobbing boy as a snake moved on his chest.

Hissing at a mirror, eyes not focused on the boy Holly recognized as Tom Riddle which was in the reflection, instead focused on another familiar face. This time Myrtle was breathing and corporeal, at least for the moment.

Standing over the bodies of three adults in a fancy parlor, all three staring blankly at nothing in particular. The smile felt like a smirk.

Surrounded by those of wealth and prominence who were bowing, showing their obeisance, their place beneath. Dark robes and metal masks hiding their identities, something which would be cast away soon, a speech about victory echoing in the room with a gravitas which was disguising mania.

Assisting a house mate with brewing a potion, directing them to cut their runespore skin more thinly, while a large man watched on fondly. Pretending not to notice that fondness, a great success for this type of manipulation.

Practicing magic, smile on lips, spell after spell flung at dummies in the Chamber of Secrets. Dummies destroyed and repaired, new ones conjured, old ones vanished. Hours spent perfecting magic for battle, magic to cow others, magic to stand on top of the world…

Dozens of memories flooded out from the tendril-like fissure, a fragment of which looked somehow different, perhaps discolored, as the fissure flailed. The screaming also twisted, quieter, less a warning and more like the natural response to pain. Well, natural to Dudley and normal children, Holly had not been allowed such behavior. Break an arm, have the bones vanished, suffer Skele-Gro, bitten by a basilisk… Didn’t dodge a frying pan quickly enough. Whatever, girl, but don’t be crying or wailing or there will certainly be something to cry and wail about.

The flood of memories, from the presence with the fissures that was in her Mind somehow, seemed to trigger Holly’s own darker thoughts. Holly filed them in a new spot in her Mind, far from where she stored her own memories and thoughts at the end of a day. Magics of the Mind contained an entire section about maintaining your personal memories aside from any others you might acquire; the memories from the fissures were certainly something she didn’t want mixing with her own.

Holly spent a few moments imagining a vault-like system for the storage of these new memories. She’d previously considered trying to do something fancier, or in keeping with her personality or preferences, like a quidditch pitch where she could place her memories in the stands and other people’s in the changing rooms, but relegated customization to a later time which was certainly not now. Right now she wanted to lock these away and see if she could communicate with Sirius or her friends. Holly was unwilling to try that before she locked up these dozens of memories from a ‘Dark Lord’ that had somehow worked their way into her Mind.

And wasn’t that just wild? Sure, Holly felt pain in her scar when she had been around Quirrell who was possessed by Voldemort, and when Tom’s memory had been trying to kill Ginny and her, but if his memories were in her Mind it certainly wasn’t some simple coincidence.

After locking up those unexpectedly plundered memories, Holly felt back towards her body in the way that she usually did when transitioning her awareness from her Mind. As her awareness tried to broaden, barely reaching the nerves of her skin with her awareness, the black and red fissures on the far side of her Mindscape pulsed, drawing Holly’s awareness fully into her Mind again. The tendrils were larger, redder, and extended further than they had before.

‘So much for checking on my outsides for the moment.’ Holly thought to herself. ‘Hmm, if a Legilimency-like probe worked, maybe something like obliviate would also have an effect?’ Holly had only used Memory Charms a few times, but she had devoted a lot of energy to studying the entry in The Book often, she continued to think it had a lot of potential. For instance, Holly knew that it could be used with far more precision if you knew exactly what you wished to remove, lucky for her that she wasn’t worried about precision here. If Holly could remove all of the memories, maybe the fissure presence would fall apart, it certainly had seemed dense with them.

As she had learned to do with the Dreaming Charm, Holly focused on the shape of the wand movement and incantation for the Memory Charm while she drew magic to her. Allowing the magic to fill her Mind so much that her Mindscape wavered in her awareness, Holly focused on the feeling of transitioning the magic into the spell, the rush of power consuming most of the magic filling her Mindscape snapped her awareness into sudden clarity. 

The echoes of magical power highlighted the few structures Holly had created in her Mind. There was the recent vault of ‘Dark Lord’ memories (decided by impulse and necessity), the bookshelves where Holly gathered her personal memories at the end of each day (selected more from wishful thinking than deeper introspection), the hundreds of labeled jars on different shelves that resembled containers for candy in a shop or potions ingredients in Snape’s classroom (each with a name or descriptor and loaded with the memories Holly had watched from that person).

When the Memory Charm in her Mindscape slammed into the black and red fissures, the result was anticlimactic. A few dozen scales from one tendril fell away crumbling into nothing, leaving a slightly disfigured tentacle wobbling at the edges while the rest of them continued to writhe, grasping about as if seeking purchase, seeking a hold in Holly’s Mind. It didn’t take much consideration for Holly to realize that she had only been successful in removing the memories that she had previously experienced and shut away in the vault.

‘Well, bugger.’

Lacking a way to tell time, Holly felt almost like she had been returned to the endless summer chore grind of the Dursleys in years past: cook breakfast, clean the kitchen and assigned areas of the house for that day of the week, cook lunch, clean the kitchen, garden, cook dinner, clean the kitchen, get locked in the cupboard or littlest room to start again the next day. Actually, those days had more variety than what Holly was doing now.

Now Holly was processing a seemingly endless amount of Dark Lord memories, slapping them in one of the growing numbers of vaults she had created in her Mind. It wasn’t quite that she thought all of the collected memories might be able to do something if they were all together, but Holly already had something of Tom trying to invade her Mind and she didn’t need more. As it was, Holly had created vaults based on themes, memories of murders and tortures each had their own while general Hogwarts and pre-Hogwarts memories were generally lumped into their own vaults, aside from when those memories contained murder or torture, of course.

Even the fact that Holly had not perpetrated any of the evils she witnessed wasn’t enough to keep her feeling clean as she tried to sort through the filth in many of Tom’s actions. And it was hard not to think of the Dark Lord Voldemort as ‘Tom’ now. It wasn’t as if most of the memories even had anyone using that name, but once you’ve experienced the memory of being a four year old Tom scolded for wetting his bed… Well, it is rather difficult to forget a murdering terrorist’s humble beginnings. Filthy murder spree aside, the kid had a rough start even if he didn’t look as skinny as Holly had once been. Holly might have even been willing to give Tom the benefit of the doubt until he killed Myrtle and then did that ritual…

Even after stuffing that memory in one of the vaults, the lingering thoughts of blood and the ritual process left Holly feeling her Mind was unclean.

It hadn’t taken long to realize that trying to process too many of Tom’s memories at once led to more negative personal thoughts that Holly was then also forced to process. Thoughts about how Hermione had so far ignored the offer of training her in Legilimency. Concerns about Sirius not liking her for the types of magic she had been using. Thoughts about how Pandora Lovegood’s maiden name was Hypok, like the author of Magics of the Mind but she wasn’t sure if she should bring that up to Luna or not. Or about the fact that the letters seemed to indicate Pandora and Lily’s friendship had not been entirely platonic and neither Holly or Luna had chosen to talk about that yet.

‘Whatever Mum, at least you were kissing girls instead of murdering them like Tom.’

Then again there weren’t many memories of Tom kissing, nor did he seem particularly interested in the activity during the memories that did come up. One more annoying way Tom also resembled Holly. Still, Holly thought she could maybe get behind the idea of kissing someone someday, but any similarities she found between Tom and herself were an additional stress on Holly’s ability to keep reducing the fissure tendrils that continued to try gaining more purchase in her Mind.

So, it became a game of balances, glancing legilimency probes so Holly only had to process ten or twenty memories at a time before Memory Charming away the ones in the tendrils that she had put in the vaults. She initially targeted similar locations in the same tendril in the hope that she could break it off, weakening the whole. That plan met with resounding failure as any separated section of a fissure was immediately incorporated into the nearest tendril. Expeditious processing and disposal became the goal, though after every twenty five batches or so, Holly would have to dive into her own happier memories. Catching the snitch in her first game, meeting Ron on the train and sharing food with him, the first time Hermione hugged her, the realization that Sirius cared for her; diving into those helped Holly face the next installments of Tom’s travesties.

The growing disconnection from reality as Tom got older was more and more apparent as Holly carried on processing his memories. Before Myrtle, before that ritual Holly tried again to forget, Tom was curious and driven, manipulative and masterful, there was no kindness to him aside from playing a part. Yet there was also no malice, expediency at the expense of others, to be sure, going too far to protect himself, absolutely. The malice, the desire to inflict harm as its own motivation was something that came about after Tom had broken himself. Soldiers the world over didn’t break themselves in their wars in the same way from killing alone. Some might, Holly imagined, but if every fighter in World War II had become broken like Tom the muggle world would be truly a hellscape by now. 

Marge Dursley and Tom had somehow come from very different places, but were rather the same in that way, malicious and vile. Tom’s malice grew over time and Holly thought it a symptom of deeper issues while Marge had gotten there without dark magics that required murder and sacrifice. Holly spent a moment considering if that made Marge worse than Tom but gave it up quickly as not worth her time, she hadn’t even reduced the tendril monster half way by that point.

The next memory that gave Holly pause should probably have forced more emotion from her, but Holly’s occlumency held even in the wake of Tom killing her parents and then turning his wand upon fifteen month old her. To Tom it must have looked like he had completely surprised the Potters, bursting through their door after performing the preparatory work for the ritual he had used to make the diary with Myrtle’s death. The pause that the memory gave Holly was that she was suddenly certain this tendril creature in her head was actually a part of Tom himself, not just memories stuck in whatever cursed magic had caused Holly’s scar in the first place.

It sort of made sense, Holly supposed. Tom’s diary had retained the memories of teen Tom and he had broken off some of himself to make it. Holly could almost see what happened, a loose bit of Tom dangling like a loose tooth, but instead of being tied to a doorknob by a string and yanked from the mouth by jerking it closed, the loose bit of Tom rushed down the rebounded Killing Curse (however Mum or Dad had arranged that because Tom could see Holly had done nothing that looked like accidental or purposeful magic) and that loose shred of Tom latched onto Holly. Which, aside from being totally gross, raised the question of what had happened to activate this sliver of Tom when it had.

Holly doubted that the part of Tom in her scar was responding to the beginning of 1994. If she had learned anything while browsing nearly half of Tom’s memories, someone had probably done something big and magical with one of the other bits of Tom he had scattered around and the sliver inside Holly was reacting. That was an even better reason to get rid of as much of it as she could, aside from the point that it still behaved as if it wanted to latch into Holly’s Mind and either tear it all down or take it over. Or both.

No thanks.

‘Back to work, I suppose.’ Thought Holly to herself, gritting her mental teeth.

The next memory that broke Holly out of her routine wasn’t some shocking new revelation or particularly dark magic, it was a memory of Tom using legilimency on another legilimens. As far as Holly could determine, it was a training session where the fellow with poofy hair was teaching Tom various skills for both occlumency and legilimency, skills that were beyond the basics. Skimming a mind without triggering detection even by a reasonably skilled occlumens, bypasses to be used against various defenses, how to quickly identify a loop, subtle probes and multi-pronged assaults, traps within your own defenses and how to obscure them. The facet which really caught Holly’s attention was the ability to increase or lessen focus on the emotions tied to the memories.

Now, the strongest memories are often keyed to the emotions being felt at the time, and Magics of the Mind is very clear that squashing your own emotions down is really unhealthy in the long term, but the idea of being able to filter out intense emotion while using legilimency sounded ideal for what Holly was handling at the moment. Tom’s emotions weren’t often strong unless he was gearing up for some killing or torture, but most of those emotions were frustratingly negative. Even in his moments of success Tom was a veritable well of negative emotions, at least in his memories after Hogwarts. Well, glee wouldn’t be so bad if it weren’t coupled with manic rage. Rather than taking additional time to consider it, Holly attempted to apply the skill with the next batch of Tom’s memories.

She didn’t master the filtering quickly, it took hundreds of memory batches to notice the memories becoming flatter, blander. The colors and details were still as crisp and sharp, but there was something lacking. Holly felt as if she were watching a school pageant rather than real life, the memories feeling more and more hollow, for lack of a better term. The benefit grew obvious as Holly was growing able to view larger and larger amounts of memories before placing them within the vaults.

The Memory Charms after these larger batches of removed memories started to look like Holly had taken Severing Charms to the fissure-tendrils, swaths ripped away as the red and black presence began to collapse in on itself. Even as the presence gave-up trying to claw in and seemed to be attempting to flee, there was pressure increasing in Holly’s Mind, almost as if the tendril-creature was trying to burst free from Holly’s assault.

Caution to the wind as the pressure was bearing down on Holly’s awareness, she attempted to bring up enough magic and control to nab the rest of the memories and obliviate Tom’s remnants in a one-two punch of mental spell-work. The magic Holly was attempting to gather seemed reluctant under the pressure the tendril-beast was creating in its escape attempt, the more Holly attempted to raise the more she felt her Mind shiver at the combination of both forces until she could make no further progress.

One broad sweeping attempt at legilimency washed over the black and red snaggled fissures. Thousands of moments and memories rushed towards Holly’s awareness but, before Holly could be overwhelmed, she launched the strongest obliviate she could manage with the magic remaining to her.

After however long Holly had been battling this mental war, losing a hold on her awareness was not the way she had expected it to end.

February 9th, 1994 - Janus Thickey Ward, St Mungos Hospital, London, England

Believing that somehow Fred and George had gotten into the girls dorms to glue her eyelids together was not how Holly had expected to wake up. Scratch that, last she could remember Holly had been at Sirius’ place in Hogsmeade. Maybe it was just butterbeer making her eyes feel gummy? She had not taken a dare to dunk her head in butterbeer, right?

As Holly rooted around in her memories without diving into her Mindscape again, she stumbled on one that showed Tom applying a Dark Mark to a pale but muscular forearm. ‘Right, I never had a chance to vault those last memories before…’

Wrenching her eyes open despite the gummy sensation that seemed to be gluing her eyelids shut, Holly initially thought that she was in the Hogwarts’ Infirmary. A notion that was immediately quashed as a familiar blond man with a devil-may-care smile loomed over her.

“I thought I saw you waking up! Huzzah, my observational skills are unmatched. Did you see that, Alice?” Gilderoy Lockhart tore his sparkling blue eyes from Holly’s face and glanced to the side. “Even if I don’t regain my former memories, I’m rather certain that I shall become quite the successful detective, like that Mister Poirot that Healer Abernathy reads us on her breaks.” Lockhart looked back at Holly. “Good morning, lass. I receive many requests for my autograph, perchance would you like one?”

The sight of Gilderoy looming over Holly, quill in hand, had her fingers flexing and wondering where the heck her wand was. Eyes darting around Holly didn’t see a healer, nurse or attendant yet somehow restrained herself from slapping Lockhart. “Say, Sir?” Coughing after first trying to speak, Holly resumed talking after swallowing several times. “Could you perhaps find someone who works here and let them know that Holly Potter is awake?”

“You’re Holly Potter? I’ve simply no idea why you have so many visitors with a name like that. Have you considered changing it? Holly Victor? Penny Potter? Holly Hercule? Paula Parks? Holly Horne, oooh, that sounds heroic!” Blue eyes in which Holly could sense honest confusion, somehow, seemed to realize that Holly was not on board with his suggestions and moved away.

With a glance to the side and noting where the exterior light shone, Holly was reasonably certain that the sun was close to the horizon, being uncertain if it was early or late in the day Holly had to ponder if it mattered very much. There wasn’t a great deal of information that was visible, either by signs or posters or whatever…

Charts! Holly should consider looking for charts if Petunia’s day programs were accurate. Though they might not be accurate for magicals. Holly had barely begun to push herself into lifting her head and looking around when Lockhart and a young woman wearing an apron walked in.

“Mister Lockhart, I’m certain that…” Suddenly hazel eyes met Holly’s and widened in shock. “Miss Potter, your…” Holly could see the panic well up inside the young woman and didn’t even need to perform the incantation or wand movement (or even hold a wand) to skim her Mind.

Over a decade of Girl-Who-Lived stories and propaganda, intense curiosity about the loss of that cultural defender against Dark Lords, shock at seeing Holly awake after the propaganda piece from the Daily Prophet implied that she was somehow suborned by the recently acquitted Sirius Black…

“Pardon me, what’s the date? And can you inform Sirius Black that his Goddaughter is awake?” Holly asked, her words were weak and there was a certain worn and tired quality in her voice, even if the requests were entirely sensible.

The hazel eyed attendant seemed startled. “Ah, it’s Wednesday so Mister Black will be along shortly, before an owl would reach him. I’ll fetch a senior healer.” As the attendant rushed off, Holly worked herself into a sitting position, pushing herself back against the pillows and headboard when she realized how even that little physical movement was exhausting to her. An owl might take time, but couldn’t someone floo call Sirius?

Before Holly even managed to get herself comfortable there was a bit of a bustle as a slim man with blond hair in healer’s robes strode over to her bedside. “Hello, hello, Miss Potter. Amazing to see you awake and seeming quite lucid at that. Now, I am Healer Franklin and with your cooperation I would like to cast some diagnostic scans for which I will need to ask that you hold yourself still.” Even if it was made as a statement, the look in the man’s pale green eyes seemed prepared for refusal. And somehow Holly was skimming his Mind too, it was orderly and showed genuine curiosity about Holly’s condition. Holly also witnessed a fatherly nostalgia where the man was thinking about his daughter when she had been Holly’s size.

“Uhm, sure Sir. But can I ask what the date is? The attendant just said it was Wednesday…” Holly trailed off as the wizard raised his wand, then paused and took a slow breath.

“Poor girl, not even knowing what day it is.” Lockhart's voice was condescending in a way that reminded Holly of class times with him the previous year. “Hmm, what day is it?”

Healer Franklin rolled his eyes in Lockhart’s direction but answered both patients. “Today is the ninth of February, 1994. According to your chart, you, Miss Potter, have been unconscious for nearly six weeks after a sudden episode on January first. If you will allow me to cast my spells I will explain further when your guardian arrives.” At Holly’s sudden wide eyed nod, Healer Franklin cast several spells, making intricate wand motions and looking at various parts of Holly’s body as if he were seeing something which she couldn’t. “Well, Miss Potter, your vitals are good, the weeks of inactivity has caused some minor muscular atrophy, but once the more extensive tests have been completed you will be given exercises to correct that quickly enough.”

“More extensive tests?” Holly frowned slightly, she remembered some of the tests healers had done and potions provided for Holly’s health that summer. It hadn’t hurt, but it had felt uncomfortable doing things that reminded her of the Dursleys and how they had treated her.

“Indeed. While your curiosity is understandable, I would rather go through the entirety of what our course of action will be with your guardian present in case either of you have questions or concerns” At Holly’s frown from the lack of information, Franklin relented slightly. “Miss Potter, since January first your higher consciousness has been entirely blocked off from interaction or detection through diagnostics. Unlike sleep, unconsciousness or even a coma, such occurrences are not self correcting and are quite rare.”

Thinking about her own occlumency and how hard she had fought with Tom’s presence in her Mind, Holly wasn’t particularly surprised by the fact that her battle had caused her Mind to be cut off. What Holly was surprised about was that the battle had taken over a month. Glancing at the Healer’s eyes again she was aware he was telling the truth as he knew it, though there was something he wasn’t telling her. It was when Franklin smiled at her, a hint of regret in his eyes that Holly saw it, the memory of the front page of the Daily Prophet.

It was a picture of Holly in a hospital bed with Sirius folded over her, one of her hands clutched in his.

Girl-Who-Barely-Lives!
Healers Report No Hope Aside from a Miracle,
Holly Potter Moved to Janus Thickey Ward.

‘Bloody brilliant.’ Holly sighed in her head, now people were bound to be stupid about this as well.

Chapter Text

February 9th, 1994 - Janus Thickey Ward, St Mungo's Hospital, London, England

“Sirius.” Holly was exasperated as she patted her godfather’s arm while he tearfully clung to her. At least having fallen to his knees next to the hospital bed he didn’t have a lot of weight on Holly, mostly his arms and head. Sirius was an absolute mess, his occlumency was in disarray so Holly could feel his grief and joy warring with one another faintly through his currently shoddy defenses. With a sigh, Holly started petting his head like she had with Padfoot over the summer. “Sirius, it really sucks, but…” Holly looked around the room, she was still in the open Janus Thickey Ward with various residents and an attendant moving around. “Something happened that night and I’m not sure it’s a good idea to talk about it here.”

Holly had whispered the last bit but somehow it penetrated Sirius’ distress. After another sniffle the man lifted his head and glanced around. “Holly…” He trailed off after looking back into her eyes. “Fine.” His wand came out and after several movements and a muttered incantation there was a shimmer. Then there were more wand movements and Holly could make out something that started with ‘im’ or ‘em’. “Okay, I linked an Imperturbable Charm to a basic Warning Ward; the Imperturbably won’t block people like it would on an object, but it will block sound and the Ward will let me know if anything does breach it. Now, what’s so important I can’t just sob, in a manly fashion of course, and cling to my miracle of a goddaughter?”

To Holly it felt as if Sirius had regressed months, not having felt him this fragile since she went to school September first. “Okay, now try not to panic or anything. Healer Franklin told us both that my curse scar was aggravated and wept blood and small amounts of dark magic residue throughout most of the time I was unconscious. That only stopped within the last few days though there was no other apparent change, at least to any of the diagnostics that the healers used. What they don’t know is that I’ve been locked in my mindscape attempting to defend myself from something that had lots of Tom’s memories attached to it.”

“Tom? You-know-who Tom?!” Holly had told Sirius about the diary from last year during one of their mutual disclosure conversations that took place when Holly visited him after he moved to Hogsmeade and during the holidays. A disclosure that included Holly discovering that James (unlike Lily and Sirius) didn’t like ABBA, which was a little sad. At least all of them had liked Queen, not that Holly ever had a chance to listen to much music of that variety until she was away from the Dursleys.

“Yeah, and there were a lot of memories, too. Not that I had time to… Anyhow, that’s only part of the point. I’m not sure if I dealt with it for good.” Holly winced at the memory of the screaming noise in her Mind when she had first tried to leave after she’d found herself in her Mind at New Years. “I tried to obliviate those memories and right at the end I put all the magic I could manage into it, but I’m not sure if it isn’t still a threat, so I need to go back inside my mindscape and check, maybe even sort it out…”

“No! Absolutely not! You can’t lock yourself away in your head again…” Sirius’ denial faded when Holly poked his cheek and frowned.

“I just want to take a peek to see if the thing from my scar is still trying to take over in here, Sirius.” Making a show of tapping her head, Holly continued. “However, unless I feel something is off, I’m willing to wait for a little bit because the healers want to run those tests. Also because I don’t want you freaking out even more.” The frown on Holly’s face turned to a thin smile. “Now, unless you know someone who is skilled in Mind magic that I can trust, that’s just the way it’ll have to be.” Holly was reasonably sure that Sirius had seen enough cracks in Dumbledore's reputation that he wouldn’t mention that option. Holly remained certain that the Headmaster wanted something from her and he still wasn’t being honest about it.

Then again, Holly was pretty sure Dumbledore knew more about Tom and magic than anyone else in Britain (excepting for Holly as far as Tom went, now that she had a bunch of the madman’s memories). Of course there might be explanations in those memories she hadn’t sorted through or studied carefully, Tom knew an awful lot of magic as well. The killing and torture vaults could just stay locked away, of course. And any ritual like the one Tom did after he killed Myrtle, blech.

“The Unspeakables at the Ministry might be able to help, but they might just lock you up for study rather than actually help you. Not sure that’s true, mind you, but there have always been those sorts of rumors.” Dropping the side of his head back on Holly’s legs, Sirius met her eyes. “Fine, I’ll check with Brookshadow about a specialist.” Sirius rarely mentioned Healer Brookshadow at all, but Ted Tonks had confirmed the healer Madam Bones had found was ‘discrete and uninterested’ insofar as it came to secrets. Ted said Brookshadow was the type of healer whose purpose was in the healing itself, rather than any other rewards, not that he was inexpensive by any stretch of the imagination.

Holly remained slightly annoyed that she and Sirius were seeing the same healer for working through their past issues, but there just weren’t that many options in magical Britain. Then again, with the hundreds of Minds Holly had legilimized before she had agreed to stop, she had seen more than enough to know she still needed the help at least as much as Sirius did. Holly and Sirius were hardly the only ones she had found with unfortunate childhoods.

“Any chance you can look for someone Professor Dumbledore wouldn’t have any pull with? Someone he never taught and who might not care he defeated Grindelwald or found twelve uses for dragon’s blood, I mean.”

Sirius’ slightly smushed face from laying it against her legs still managed an arching eyebrow. “So, a specialist master of mind magic with experience in dark curse scars from Peru. I’ll get right on that.” Sirius returned Holly’s sticking her tongue out at him with a mirrored reaction before continuing. “I will start with Brookshadow, he had to rearrange one of our sessions because of an international conference so I expect he has some contacts. And yes, I’ll floo him today.”

“Thanks, Sirius. After the cognitive tests and whatever check they need to make certain my magic isn’t unstable, I’ll need to at least take a peek in my mindscape. Can you accept that at least?” Knowing she needed to do it, Holly tried to make it sound safe and normal, but she was honestly a bit concerned. Nothing felt off, precisely, but she didn’t like the idea of tentacle Tom roaming her mind unimpeded.

Lifting his head, Sirius scowled. “Fine, but if you aren’t out fast enough I will go get Dumbledore.” His words felt like a half threat, but the tone was all promise.

Feeling the frown on her lips, Holly wasn’t happy, but there wasn’t too much she could do if she was trapped in her own Mind again, thus she agreed with an eyeroll and muttered. “Deal.”

February 11th, 1994 - Room 408, St Mungo's Hospital, London, England

The first peek Holly took into her mindscape two days previous had been short enough that Sirius hadn’t gone completely mental, but it had also revealed that Holly had quite a bit of work to do. What was left of tentacle Tom, the red and black pulsing fissure-thread beast, was now reduced to the appearance of squid ink pasta slowly dragging itself towards the vaults where Holly had secured most of Tom’s memories. No longer did it seem so insidious, armored in the scales of memories that had adorned it previously, now only a few memories remained on the dark mass as if they were stuck haphazardly to the surface.

The other memories had seemingly been blasted to all corners of Holly’s Mind by her last magical attack on this remnant of Tom. Holly was reminded of the time Petunia had told her to scale fish, but not how to do it without making a mess. Holly had been finding scattered scales in the kitchen for over a week when she cleaned. Her Mind looked like it would be worse, Tom’s memories scattered everywhere.

When Holly popped out of her mind and only a few seconds had passed, Sirius had calmed down quite a lot. Enough so that after watching over her for several two to five minute mindscape cleaning sessions, he agreed that Holly was likely safe enough and he went to contact Brookshadow.

Holly’s first few sessions involved stripping the few memories stuck to noodle-Tom away and placing the resulting floppy pasta beast in a mental construct; an opaque sphere that Holly could make transparent with a thought. Rather than sort the scattered memories, Holly created a dozen new vaults and distributed the memories that were lying about evenly among the temporary structures. Magic of the Mind acknowledged that occasionally expedience necessitated immediate, if imperfect solutions, so quick and dirty was the name of the game right now. The last thing Holly needed was the hospital staff believing she had fallen into a mindless torpor again.

One of the things Holly had done while she wasn’t tidying up her Mind was to examine the others in the Janus Thickey Ward, especially Neville’s parents. Holly had seen them in enough of Neville’s memories early on in the year that it would have been hard not to notice she was sharing space with Alice and Frank Longbottom.

Again Holly was reminded that she no longer seemed to require her wand to use legilimency, the Minds of both Longbottoms were astoundingly easy to perceive. At first Holly was reminded of the ghosts of Hogwarts, not that these Minds filled their entire beings, more that the connections between memories, the pathways that Holly had strengthened in Cuthbert Binns so that he ‘remembered’ he wanted to retire, appeared entirely lacking in the Longbottom Minds. With Binns, Holly had been able to use legilimency to strengthen some of those connections, but with the elder Longbottoms having no inter-memory connections at all Holly’s initial attempts to create them anew, as she had strengthened the ones between Binns’ memories, had been completely ineffective.

While having been moved to a private room on the fourth floor, Holly continued to think about the Longbottoms. Magics of the Mind was a wonderful resource, seeing as Sirius had brought her refurbished messenger bag and half a dozen letters from her friends when he returned to the hospital, but it wasn’t a mental panacea. Holly wondered if there were other spells that might be used to reestablish connections between memories, but most seemed terribly unsuited for that use.

It wasn’t until Holly had used the Dreaming Charm to establish a relaxing dream for herself (under her Invisibility Cloak, just in case) on the night of the ninth that she considered it as a possible treatment for Frank and Alice. Before the morning attendants or Sirius appeared, Holly used what she had seen from Neville as well as his parents to construct a dream for each adult Longbottom that she thought might have a positive result. The core of the dream was Neville asking questions about Frank and Alice’s lives. Holly sequenced in several memories from all three Longbottoms and constructed the narrative in such a way that each parent might look for memories to bring to their child, an offering of knowledge about his family and history.

While Holly only created dreams daily for herself, so they would match her current interests and desires, she knew from her time trying to dissuade Luna’s bullies that she could set triggers for dreams as far as a fortnight in advance. It was easy enough for Holly to sneak back into their ward and plot out over a dozen dreams for both Alice and Frank. Did Holly think that this would help Neville’s parents? Maybe, if they were lucky, and with that thought as she performed the charm which linked her created dream configurations into the Longbottom’s Minds.

The rest of the tenth had passed with even more tests, but the only thing that was out of the ordinary was when the bandage over Holly’s scar on her forehead was removed. While the scar wasn’t gone, it no longer seemed aggravated or thick and was far less notable against the surrounding skin, a thin thunderbolt that looked more like the rune Sowilo than a cursed scar. ‘I could likely even hide it with a little concealer, seeing as it no longer has a large ridge to it.’ Holly thought to herself the first time she had a chance to look at it closely in a mirror.

Once the morning of the eleventh rolled around, Holly was doing the readings Hermione had mentioned in her letter the previous days. Most of her other friends had simply been shocked and happy that she had woken up, leave it to Hermione to want Holly to be able to catch up on schoolwork as quickly as possible. Not that Holly minded her friend’s dedication to school, it was kind of cute in a way that Hermione could have the world collapsing around her and keep that passion. The fact that Hermione had also written she would accept Holly’s offer of tutoring ‘in that one thing’ had brought a smile to her lips.

Holly was in the middle of reading about ingredient interactions that changed at different cauldron temperatures when Sirius and Healer Franklin entered her room. “Good morning, Miss Potter. While it remains unfortunate that we cannot pin down what initially triggered your incapacitation, the supposition that somehow the dark energy in your scar suppressed certain brain functions is what we have concluded to be the most likely cause. Once that energy had time to bleed off you emerged from your coma-like state. You are quite fortunate that there are no lingering effects we can detect.” 

Holly could feel that the healer didn’t like that they hadn’t found the cause, but that was too bad. Sirius and Holly had agreed that talking about the whole Tom thing with the healers was likely to cause more trouble than it was worth. At least until Sirius managed to find a specialist they could trust.

“So I can go back to school?” St Mungo’s was even more boring than the infirmary at Hogwarts, and Holly had spent plenty of time there.

“We are ready to release you. As for returning to Hogwarts, that should be fine…” Franklin was cut off by Sirius.

“I was hoping you might spend the weekend with me, seeing as it’s Friday and you are already missing your classes for the day.” The man was looking hopeful, but still more ragged than he had been before Holly had to go to the hospital. Even though Holly wanted to go back to school and see the friends she had only been able to send rushed reassurances to yesterday, she relented, partially.

“How about I stay until Sunday morning? Hermione said the elves had sent my stuff back to your place, so I’ll need to unpack, reassure my friends and try not to look like an idiot in classes Monday.” It seemed like a more than fair offer to her.

Sirius frowned. “Isn’t it a Hogsmeade weekend? Can’t you see your friends there… fine.” Sirius conceded as he saw me start to frown.

“Sirius, you’re great, but my friends saw me collapse screaming and go into a coma. Luna is only a second year so she can’t go to Hogsmeade and her birthday is Sunday.” 

“Fine, fine.” Agreed Sirius before turning back to Franklin. “Sorry, doc. Teenage girls, very willful.”

The look on Healer Franklin’s face was more amused than annoyed. “Yes, Miss Potter is certainly the willful one, Mister Black. Now, Miss Potter, your vitals are good and I foresee no issues with your return to school. Additionally the hundred and forty two staircases at Hogwarts will do you a fair bit of good in rebuilding your musculature and stamina, but I request that you allow yourself to rest, and go to the infirmary as needed. Your file with recommended potions and treatments if there are any issues will be sent to Matron Pomfrey. Do either of you have any questions?”

Almost afraid to ask, Holly did it anyhow in the face of Franklin’s honest desire to see her healthy and safe. “So, I play quidditch…”

“She’s brilliant at quidditch, she means.” The smile was back on Sirius’ face now.

Franklin nodded, eyes serious, but not overly concerned. “You may play, but I recommend that at any sign of dizziness or headache, you land immediately and get yourself to the infirmary. Actually, a visit to the infirmary is called for with any headache or dizziness until the end of term. We will want you in after the term is over for a check-up, understood?”

The healer waited until he got agreements from both Holly and Sirius before he provided Holly’s discharge papers. Minutes later Holly and Sirius were off through the floo network. After landing back at home in Hogsmeade, Sirius looked at Holly and clapped his hands. “So, breakfast?”

February 13th, 1994 - Great Hall, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

Having floated her trunk behind her from where Hagrid had met Holly and Sirius at the gate, Holly made directly for the great hall upon her return to the castle. The eyes on her as she walked through the entrance hall were a reminder that someone at St Mungo’s had talked and The Prophet had a full spread Friday morning about this second miracle for the ‘Girl-Who-Lived’.

When Holly reached the Ravenclaw tables she found Luna with a stack of Weetabix towering a full thirteen inches above the table, studded with berries and a small cabin made of bacon on the side. “Holly, you’re back!” The blond sprung up from her bench and almost knocked Holly over with an enthusiastic hug.

With a brief struggle to remain upright, Holly attempted to return her friend (and new barnacle) back to her bench. Luna resisted by planting her face into Holly’s shoulder and clinging like Devil’s Snare onto her friend. “Happy Birthday, Luna.” Even though Holly was more used to her friends touching her this year, it still felt odd to her at times. Especially when there were lots of eyes on her, and right now it felt like everyone in the great hall was watching them. Setting down her trunk by gently releasing her Levitation Charm, Holly cautiously patted Luna on the back. “I’m fine, Luna. Really, I am.”

After a few more seconds, Luna finally released her grip as Hermione and Ron reached them; Hermione suddenly clinging to Holly with more of a grip than Luna had done while Ron patted her on the shoulder. The sniffling from Hermione was weepy, words muttered but not clear enough to understand. Holly could feel all three of their minds, Hermione, Ron and Luna’s, pressing close even if Hermione’s was smooth under her disciplined occlumency. 

“Stop scaring us like that, mate.” Ron huffed out, but Holly could feel how relieved he was at the sight of her. “But good on you for getting better, scared the bloody pants off all of us on New Year’s, falling over and screaming like that out of nowhere.”

“Language, Ronald.” Hermione wept against the crook of Holly’s neck where she was bent slightly to hug her shorter friend, provoking a laugh from Holly as she now tried to pat Hermione’s back in an awkward attempt to comfort her.

“Really, Hermione, the healers might not be certain of what caused it, but most of the dark magic that was in the curse is gone now.” Holly tried to reassure her friend, but when Hermione pulled back to look her in the eyes Holly could feel the doubt and concern coming from her. “Look, we can talk through everything later. Right now it’s Luna’s birthday and I’m hungry. Say, Luna, what did you want to do for your birthday?”

If Luna realized Holly was trying to change the subject, she didn’t seem bothered by it as she shrugged and replied. “I was going to have pudding after dinner. Perhaps I might visit Hagrid and see if he will let me feed the thestrals.”

“Maybe I can go with? How about we go down after lunch as it should be a little warmer, and I need to unpack my stuff, which I can do after breakfast.” Offered Holly, looking forward to spending time with the airy acting blond girl.

“That sounds perfectly pleasant. Would you like to sit with me for breakfast?” Luna gestured at her plate with its tall stack of Weetabix.

“Crikey, Luna, even I don’t eat that much.” Ron said as he focused on the stack for the first time.

Peering between her breakfast and Ron, Luna smiled. “While thestrals are carnivores, many of the creatures that Hagrid watches over are not. Unicorns are particularly fond of shredded wheat with powdered sugar.”

Hermione finally released Holly and tilted her head at Luna. “Too much sugar is bad for horses, but I’ve not read about unicorn diets.”

“Hagrid’s never said anything against me feeding it to the ones in the forest, but you’re welcome to come along and ask him.” Luna simply smiled at Hermione as she replied, unbothered by Hermione’s comment. Meeting Holly’s eyes, she patted the seat next to her and Holly took Luna’s offer, sitting beside her and bumping their shoulders together.

“Here, I don’t want to forget.” Holly pulled a pair of packages out from her book bag, she had wheedled Sirius into a shopping trip the day before. “Happy birthday.”

Looking slightly overwhelmed, Luna accepted both gifts that were wrapped in charmed paper with kneazles and crups chasing one another on the surface. After staring at them for a moment and giving Holly a sudden bright smile, Luna carefully unwrapped the first package which contained the first two Discworld books by Pratchett. At Luna’s now puzzled look Holly told her it was a peek into the thoughts of a muggle author and how he imagined a magic world might be. The second package contained a colorful enameled bird which would animate with the tap of a wand, which Luna immediately did.

As the enameled hummingbird took flight and zipped back and forth near Luna’s head, Holly’s eyes darted to follow it as if it were a snitch. Thus distracted, Holly found herself unprepared for another strong hug from her younger friend. “Thank you so much, Holly. It’s lovely.”

Hoping she was being less awkward, Holly tried returning the hug with only a comment. “You’re very welcome.” As several seconds passed, Holly started to get slightly uncomfortable. “Uhm, would you mind letting go so I can eat?”

Slightly prominent silver-blue eyes blinked before Luna let go. “Sorry, mostly only Daddy gives me birthday presents. It is very pleasant to receive something from a friend.”

Those words reminded Holly of her childhood, no gifts from anyone unless they were cleaning supplies, something else chore related or something intended to make her feel bad. Holly patted Luna’s arm and spoke softly with a glance at Hermione and Ron who were still standing close and looking slightly awkward. “I completely understand, Luna. The first nice gifts I ever got were from Ron, Hermione and the Weasleys. Speaking of Ron and Hermione, are you two going to go finish your breakfasts, or have a seat here?”

“We were waiting for you to eat, mate.” Now that Ron wasn’t watching Holly greet and give Luna presents, he was looking hungrily at the bacon cabin Luna had made.

“Feel free to have a seat, Ronald, Hermione.” Luna blinked at the table because next to her plate was a large bowl of trifle studded with currents and strawberries. “Oh my, the elves were listening in, I suppose.” She lifted her face and whispered, “thank you.”

February 13th, 1994 - 3rd year Gryffindor Girls’ Dorm, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

The remainder of Luna’s birthday went quite well. Not only did Hagrid escort Luna, Ginny, Holly, Ron and Hermione to the thestrals, but he also led them to watch a unicorn that would foal soon, far enough along that she wasn’t moving well. The pregnant unicorn was guarded by a stallion that huffed noisily at the group, at least until Luna offered him some Weetabix, which the stallion happily ate. He did not allow Luna to approach his mate, instead the majestic beast accepted two of the small pillows of shredded wheat to bring to her, leaving all five of them speechless at their beauty, and the sweetness of his defense of his pregnant mate.

Back in the dorms, at the end of such a long day, Holly was feeling unexpectedly energetic. She had been greeted, gawked at, congratulated on her recovery and generally over peopled; yet after spending some time with her roommates and feeling their genuine happiness at her recovery, Holly was almost buzzing even if her muscles were tired from all the walking and moving about. 

Because of that energy, Holly was still awake when she heard Hermione gently tap on her bedpost. Parting the curtains slightly she saw Hermione’s bushy brown hair in the faint moonlight coming through the window. “What’s wrong, Hermione?” Holly whispered, suddenly surprised as her friend crawled past the curtains and cast the same charm that Sirius had cast in the hospital, but on her curtains.

“There, now we won’t bother them.” Casting a soft Wand-Lighting Charm, Hermione faced Holly. “You said we could talk about it later, Holly. You’re way better at lying than you used to be, but you’re hiding something. I can tell, you know.”

With a sigh, Holly sat up fully. “May I check your occlumency? I really don’t want anybody to be able to pick what you want me to share with you out of your brain.”

Curiosity warred with fear in Hermione’s eyes, but Holly could only feel a wisp of either emotion as Hermione seemed to focus on her defenses before she nodded at Holly. Rather than draw out her wand and attempt to force her way through Hermione’s defenses, instead she commenced a subtle probe. Hermione had no loop defenses to fool a legilimens into thinking they were navigating an undefended mind, but her barrier was solid and smooth.

As if it were a hand, Holly imagined her probe tapping at the barrier and watched as Hermione’s eyes widened. “If what I’ve read is correct, think of inviting me inside your mindscape. I won’t go looking for things, but it would be safer if I just show you what happened, rather than trying to describe it in words.”

“I’m not sure.” And Holly could see the conflict ripple Hermione’s defenses before she was suddenly in a reflection of Hermione’s childhood bedroom that Holly had seen once over the summer and also at the winter holiday. “Promise you won’t go poking around?” Hermione’s voice surrounded Holly’s avatar in Hermione’s mindscape.

“Promise.” Holly agreed. “Now, what I’m going to show you might be a bit intense, and I don’t want you sharing it with anybody else without my permission, but if you’re sure…”

The sense of agreement surrounding her was oddly compelling. Hermione wanted to know this, not just to know it in the way that she was driven to read books and seek knowledge, but because she wanted to understand Holly’s experience and help her if possible. So Holly gathered the experience of those last few seconds at the New Year’s Eve party and the early portions of her battle in her own mindscape against pulsing-red-and-black-fissure-tendril-Tom, she also added her realization that it was a sliver of Tom stuck in her head, and how powerless it now looked in her mental containment sphere, pasta-noodle-Tom twitching inside, listlessly flailing towards the vaults that contained Tom’s memories.

As Holly slipped out of Hermione’s Mind, the brunette looked into her eyes and surprised both of them with her words. “Well, fuck.”

It was a good thing Hermione had Imperturbable Charmed the curtains, or Holly would have woken their roommates with her surprised laughter.

Chapter Text

February 14th, 1994 - Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

Before the New Year, people had already started to be more casually friendly as Holly had capitalized on what she learned from Carnegie's book and a greater familiarity with people and their Minds, pushing Holly to be slightly more open about herself. But what had been genial conversations with more classmates and increasing her friend group before her time in St Mungo’s became a stream of the curious and concerned at lunch and dinnertime. 

While Neville, Susan and Hannah hadn’t joined in Luna’s birthday tromping around with Hagrid the day before, they had all tried to catch up at dinner. Unfortunately they were not alone. So many people had been expressing their feelings about Holly’s ‘coma’ and missing school and the fear she wouldn’t survive (Holly could feel it in their Minds without peeping, even if they didn’t say the words) that even after she finally convinced Hermione to go to bed after she told her about noodle-Tom, it took an hour before she had processed it all. Thankfully Hermione had accepted that Sirius was looking for a specialist, rather than demanding Holly talk to Madam Pomfrey or Headmaster Dumbledore.

Monday at breakfast was even worse, seeing as emotions were running a bit mad with a school full of teens hopped up on hormones for Valentine’s Day. Holly needed to put more focus on her occlumency to cut down on what had seemed to be her, seemingly now natural, passive legilimency that had come about after her trial battling noodle-Tom for weeks. Even so the Minds around her were thick with hope, disappointment, affection, loneliness, excitement, resentment, joy… 

At least there were no dwarves dressed up like cupids this year. Or that absolutely embarrassing poem (which she found out had been from Colin Creevey when she peeped him in September). Instead of dwarvish cupids, the elves were handling deliveries for romantic missives placed boxes in the common rooms and entrance hall. There had been eleven by Holly’s bed (which she hid on seeing them) and she would have destroyed them if Dobby hadn’t told her that any with potions or charms attached were already being disposed of by the Hogwarts elves.

Not that Holly had written any herself, no matter the teasing Sirius had tried to give her over Ron and Neville on Saturday. At least until her adamant denial had him proposing love letters to Holly’s female friends which resulted in an elbow jab that left her godfather clutching his ribs and wheezing. Holly knew her elbows were bony, so what?

While Holly didn’t have anyone she wanted to write a Valentine to, she did buy treats for her friends and roommates. Originally she was going to bake something with Ms Beeks, but Sirius tried to help and while the results were tasty enough, there was nothing cute about the final product. Holly was nearly certain that Sirius had sabotaged the biscuits so he could keep them all to himself, and so he had an excuse to take her to Honeydukes.

Before coming down to breakfast she had given Hermione a pack of Sugar Quills, Lavender and Sally-Anne each got a bar of Honeydukes’ Best, Parvati wasn’t so much a fan of chocolate but she appreciated the Licorice Wands that Holly gave her. Once they were in the common room Ron had gotten his Chocolate Frogs, Ginny her Pepper Imps and Neville his Jelly Slugs. Knowing she would be stared at no matter what she did, Holly gave Susan and Hannah their Cauldron Cakes where they were sitting at the Hufflepuff table and Luna her Every Flavor Beans as she skipped up to give Holly and Ginny origami creatures that Holly didn’t recognize.

While Ginny and Holly were giving Luna slightly awkward thanks, Susan spoke up so she could be heard above the general rambunctiousness of the great hall this morning. “Brave of you, hand delivering gifts like a Gryffindor.” There was a teasing tone in her words.

“I am a Gryffindor, you know.” Rolling her eyes, Holly snarked at Susan.

“I’m not particularly like a Gryffindor, they tend to be rather loud, you know.” Luna said softly with a dreamy smile at the thought.

“Fair.” Susan looked at the two second years next to Holly and snickered. “Holly, if you want to seem big you’ll need to switch to hanging out with firsties, both these second years are a smidgen taller than you.”

“Oi! You prat!” Holly could tell that Susan was just trying to take the mickey and not actually being mean. “See if I give you chocolate again.”

“Holly’s a good size for a seeker.” Attempted Ginny in Holly’s defense.

Susan’s eyes flickered between her Cauldron Cake, Ginny and Holly. “That would be dire, and Holly’s a better size for a jockey.” At one point Holly might have been confused by the muggle reference, but she had learned that most magical varieties of horses did have races in the magical world and used jockey as the term for the riders.

“Git. Budge over and we can continue this friendly teasing over breakfast. I promise I won’t hex your eggs.” Holly made a cross over her chest.

Hannah perked up and slid slightly to the side. “The more the merrier, or at least amusinger?”

“Is that a singing emu? I thought they were considered extinct.” Luna asked as she sat next to Hannah, eyes wide.

For a moment Hannah looked confused. “Er, I was…”

“Playing with words. I understood, but I thought we were doing friendly teasing. Did I not get it right?” Luna had a slight furrow on her brow.

While Holly and Ginny joined Luna in sitting at the table of badgers, Susan suddenly laughed. “You did brilliantly, Luna. That was actually quite clever, but Hannah can be a little slow in the mornings.”

“Hey!” Exclaimed the blond Hufflepuff at the teasing of her best friend. “I may not wake up until I have a cup of tea, but at least I don’t glom all over those books of yours like a slag.”

“Oooh, what’s a slag? It sounds like a fiery creature that lives in volcanos.” Luna asked, sounding fascinated. For the life of her, while trying to block out the rampant emotions and thoughts in the great hall this morning, Holly couldn’t tell if Luna was teasing again or really didn’t know.

Ginny jumped in before anyone else said a word. “It’s more like a volcano that easily erupts.”

‘Well, Ginny does have six older brothers and I’m sure she’s heard way more than most girls her age.’ Holly thought as Susan and Hannah both blushed. Even if Holly wasn’t currently interested, she knew quite a bit too. “Have you been… erupting, Susan?”

The way the five of them started laughing and bantering did manage to give pause to anyone that had wanted to approach that section of the Hufflepuff table with Valentine’s cards.

February 25th, 1994 - Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

Valentine’s Day had generated fifty three cards for Holly Potter, much to the amusement of her roommates and the anguish of the Girl-Who-Lived. The majority of those cards had simply been appreciation that Holly was better and back in school, eleven had hoped her little ‘muggle library’ would be back open next Sunday. Millicent had asked if she could get access to the library earlier, or maybe just a couple books because she’d already read the new ones she got over the hols. 

Colin sent another poem and Holly had to fight herself to not do something to make him change his feelings about her, so perhaps Sirius was a little accurate that Mind magics could be a slippery slope; still, Holly was slightly uncomfortable at the thought of people thinking about her like that. If only Colin were the only one. Alicia didn’t bother her so much for some reason, maybe because they did play quidditch together, joking and practice making for a more natural relationship than the very one-sided interest from Colin. Alicia also hadn’t sent a poem, just a bright ‘happy Valentine’s Day’ in the common room. One letter had tones of affection or attraction from fourth year Ravenclaw Marcus Belby, whom Holly had never spoken with, and an invitation to study or fly together; while confused why he would do that when they had never been introduced, Holly penned a response that attempted to politely decline while offering to allow for an introduction the next time she sat with Luna at the Ravenclaw table. There were a few that were anonymous, which Holly found easier to understand, and appreciate because she didn’t have to send anything in reply. All her replies had been simple thank you notes with her initials, Sally-Anne warned her about sending out ‘autographs’ as that might encourage more people, and Holly just wanted to hide under her bedding after her roommate said that.

The most embarrassing card had been delivered by owl from Sirius. It had exploded in confetti, covering a quarter the Hufflepuff table and the friends sitting with Holly at breakfast. Her note back to him had called him a berk, even if Luna had giggled for almost a minute in response to being doused in paper and glitter.

Luckily most of the Valentine’s aftermath faded in a few days, aside from the rise in upper year couple’s canoodling in the common room and a pair of times Holly walked too close to occupied broom cupboards. She had allowed her occlumency to become more lax after the holiday, enough so that even through the doors and Silencing Charms Holly could feel the intense emotions. While she could imagine that those might be fun someday, right now she was still barely comfortable in her friendships.

As the days passed, people started to treat Holly more normally again. Belby didn’t seem friendly towards Luna, so that introduction went nowhere, allowing Holly to breathe a sigh of relief. The others who seemed similarly interested all took her bland replies as disinterest, but at least she hadn’t seemed to cause any bad feelings from them besides some measure of disappointment. Off-handedly Holly wondered when she might be interested, but she remembered from all her peeping before the holidays and her coma that even some adults just weren’t, so she didn’t fret about it overly much.

It had taken almost two weeks for Holly to catch up on schoolwork. Most of the professors were rather kind about it, either accepting shorter essays or verbal quizzes to make certain that Holly wasn’t too far behind. Professor McGonagall did require full essays, but had offered extra time due to Holly’s ‘illness’. Professor Snape had required Holly to come in last Saturday to brew two of the missed potions and she would need to do the same tomorrow for the other two she had missed; at least he was still being mostly civil, even if she was nearly certain he was timing these brewing sessions so she missed quidditch practice.

This morning Neville had received a letter, Holly recognized his grandmother’s owl, and seemed to be spaced out for the entire day. When Holly asked if something was wrong, he only responded that he had to go home for the weekend after classes. She didn’t probe, because he was her friend and she had promised Sirius, but Holly could feel conflicted emotions from him. Neville did give her a brief smile when she patted him on the shoulder at lunch, mimicking how she knew some people offered comfort, like Ron had with her a few times.

“Buck up, mate. If it had been really bad she would have come directly this morning or last night, not sent an owl.” Holly’s words seemed to calm Neville slightly.

“You're probably right.” Neville replied as he put some cottage pie on his fork before taking a bite. After swallowing, Neville nodded. “Thanks, Holly. Gran didn’t say much, so I’ve been in a state, but what you said makes sense. Guess I’ll just have to wait.”

“Sure, Neville. And I can listen if you need to talk.” Holly shrugged, Carnegie’s book and peeping had made it very obvious that people loved a good listener. Normally Holly was too active to offer, but it was easy enough for one of the people that had become friendly enough with her that they didn’t think about her fame anymore. “Or you can owl me, but I’m not sure there would be time to owl back if you're only gone for tomorrow.”

Neville snorted a laugh, which made Holly feel better for having cheered him up a little bit. “Yeah, we can catch up when I’m back.”

“Brill.” Holly grinned at the boy who had returned his attention to his lunch, pleased with the slang she had picked up from the older girls on the Gryffindor team.

February 26th, 1994 - Potions Classroom, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

Professor Snape wasn’t scowling, but he was grim as usual, his mouth a thin line under his hooked nose as he graded papers while Holly worked on her second potion of the day, Doxycide. While not particularly complicated, so long as the ingredients were well prepared, it had to be brewed at a higher temperature than most of the potions she had brewed before. Holly found herself using one of the quick braids that Katie had shown her to keep her hair off her forehead that was glistening from the heat.

Holly hadn’t really liked the feeling of the concealer she had experimented with over the last few weeks, but she knew she would practice more so she could use it if she wanted in the future. She certainly hadn’t thought that would be an issue while brewing. As she set down her completed potion in the rack on the professor’s desk. Snape gestured for her to remain while picking up the potion and swirling it, not sparing her a glance. Popping the cork the man wafted a hand over the vial and nodded after sniffing the wafted air. “Exceeds Expectations, you were close to an Outstanding but it appears you did not allow it to cool quite long enough in the cauldron before bottling.”

“Yes, professor.” Snape hadn’t been nice since they had their talk at the beginning of the year, but he had remained professional so long as she was appropriately respectful. “Is there a specific length of time, or sign when it is best decanted?” Holly had liked the word when she heard one of the healers at St Mungo’s use it.

Snape rarely looked at Holly directly anymore, so it startled her when his eyes rose to hers and she felt his own occlumency like a smooth pane of glass surfacing his Mind. Feeling Snape’s own passive mental attention towards her, she didn’t think he was currently doing more than she did when sensing if someone was being truthful, nothing much brushing against her defenses. It was when his eyes moved to her scar that she felt a shimmer of increased attention and a hint of curiosity.

“Potter, what happened to your scar? I wouldn’t think St Mungo’s would have bothered with a cosmetic procedure while you were comatose.” There was a hint of Snape’s, formerly customary, sneer as he spoke. It was a tone on the edge of insulting, without quite crossing that line.

“No, sir. The healers said that much of the dark magic in my scar was expelled during my stay. Once that was gone, magical healing was much more ‘efficacious’, according to Healer Franklin.” Holly liked that word as much as she had ‘decanted’.

“Interesting.” Snape looked at her carefully for a moment before returning his eyes to her potion then flicking his eyes to the board where the instructions were written and back to the potion. “Decanting should occur when the Doxycite is under thirty eight degrees, the shock of hitting cool glass or crystal will weaken the effect due to the sudden temperature drop. As that information was in a class period which you were unable to attend and not on the board, I could see my way to improving…”

“Pardon me, professor. I did read that in the notes that I borrowed from classmates, but I forgot when I was brewing. An Exceeds would be appropriate.” Holly confessed. Snape nodded, but his eyes lingered on her for a moment and he didn’t speak. “Professor?”

The man sighed and looked away. “Excuse me, Miss Potter, with your hair pulled back you reminded me more of your mother in her younger days. I will leave your mark for this potion as an Exceeds Expectations.” 

Feeling slightly stunned, Holly paused before speaking. “That’s fine, sir. Uhm, most of the pictures I’ve seen of my mother were when she was older than me and her hair was…”

“Lily did not have your curls, but she only experimented with bangs once of which I am aware. In her last two years at school she wore a hairstyle made popular by a muggle actress of the time, but I digress. When she was younger she generally pulled her hair back.” Snape looked back to Holly’s desk, noting she had already cleaned and packed her supplies. “You are dismissed.”

Holly paused for a second before speaking. “Yes, sir. And thank you for telling me about my mother, Professor.” Turning away and gathering her things, Holly couldn’t feel anything from Snape’s Mind. Not that she was certain she wanted to.

February 27th, 1994 - Muggle Studies Classroom, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

“Why was that snake here?” George asked as he and Fred entered Holly’s library trunk.

“I might be paying you both to play security, but you aren’t to harass the folks that come in unless they start something. Got it?” Holly told the twins as she returned the books she had copied for Millicent back to their shelves.

Holding up his hands, Fred replied. “Fine, but I didn’t think you had any Slytherins in your cross house friend group.”

“Millicent Bulstrode is my potions partner and has a pretty fun taste in fiction. But it’s a little hard for her to indulge at Hogwarts or in her school house.” Turning away from the shelves Holly looked at the boys and folded her arms over her belly. “No making fun of her or my other customers, otherwise I’ll ask Oliver.”

“Got it. Why didn’t you ask Wood in the first place then?” Asked George.

“Look, Percy needs to buckle down for NEWTs. Even if I let him just study and act as a deterrent, it’s a distraction he’d rather get from Clearwater. Oliver should study too, and I probably couldn’t get him to shut up about quidditch if he was here.” Holly explained.

“Oi!” Fred sounded offended.

“What’s wrong about talking quidditch?” George sounded almost as incensed, with a hint of amusement.

“Nothing. I like quidditch and I love to fly, but can you imagine Oliver Wood in a room with his team seeker and not going on and on about plays and strategies for the entire three hours?” Still with arms crossed, Holly shook her head with a smile. “Okay, you two can set up at the front desk, just one of you keep an eye open if more than one person comes in. On the off chance someone is muppet enough to actually start anything with you two here, pull the lever under the desk, it has a latch.” Holly watched as Fred went over and looked under the desk while George mouthed ‘muppet’. “Like a numpty, but it’s muggle slang. Anyhow, don’t pull the lever unless there's an actual issue or you’ll have to explain it to the professor on duty. And if you set up a prank to pull it when you aren’t here, I’m more than willing to throw you under the ‘Knight Bus’. Got it?”

Fred’s head popped up from behind the desk. “George, I do believe Potter is far more interesting than we’d thought.”

“You might just be right, Fred.” The pair of brothers saluted in tandem, then George took a seat at the front desk while Fred took a closer look at the books than he had when the twins had visited in the fall.

Holly pulled a few of the most commonly requested books off of the shelves and made three to five copies each as the time grew closer to opening. She and Percy had figured out that it saved a bit of time most Sunday’s. If people complained that they were missing out on a few minutes or hours, Holly would cast the Duplication Charm fresh like Percy had done. 

When the first pair of Ravenclaws entered her library, Holly waved and pointed out the new mathematics textbooks she had picked up at the beginning of winter hols from a couple university car boot sales for the end of term. Sirius hadn’t been excited to bring her to the various unis, but he’d flirted with enough of the younger women that Holly was reconsidering her own choices by that point. Holly knew Sirius was a bit of a prat, but she’d not really seen him among younger women and had to remind herself that he’d barely been in his twenties when he was locked up. The uni girls probably look just like the last women he’d been… dating?

Luckily at those thoughts a trio of NEWT students from Hufflepuff came in for supplementary materials for Astronomy and Muggle Studies. Another few minutes had History of Magic students come in looking for information that Professor Grimsby had requested for an essay due that week. Quite a few students didn’t ask for copies, scrawling down information that they perused from her collection and leaving. While Percy had been slightly irritated by students who did that, Holly wasn’t in this for the cash. 

At first Holly wanted to do something nice for others that didn’t grow up in the magical world, herself, Hermione and even Creevey. Eventually Holly had realized, in the Mind peeping adventures from last fall, that people who experienced muggle media were far less dismissive about the non-magical world. Holly didn’t care about the money much, she even knew that there were a few upper years that made copies of the copies she ‘rented’ to them for distribution in their houses. Strictly speaking, Holly thought they were doing her a good turn by increasing circulation.

The library hours went by swiftly, almost fifty students coming in and most taking multiple book copies. One Ravenclaw even mentioned that there had been a petition going around for the Hogwarts library to provide the same selection of books that Holly had made available, Holly told the sixth year girl that she would happily sign it, receiving an odd look in return. 

Rolling her eyes, Holly had explained. “This isn’t a thing only I could or should do, the school is supposed to be providing us the tools for our classes and how to fit into the world. It isn’t. And not just for Muggle Studies or History of Magic.”

The girl nodded, even if she looked slightly confused, but she agreed to bring a copy of the petition to dinner.

The twins and Holly were getting ready to close down the library for the day when a slightly out of breath Neville Longbottom rushed in, dressed in nice robes and with a fancy travel bag clasped in his hand, blond hair damp from sweat and plastered to his forehead.

“Woah Nev, where’s the fire?” Holly joked, even as she felt concerned for the boy. Fred and George watched on as Neville’s eyes were glued to Holly.

“You… said we… could talk.” Neville didn’t fold over and put his hands on his knees like Dudley had to do after physical education classes, but he looked almost as winded.

Checking her watch and noting it was a minute to four, she handed Fred and George each a galleon before waving them away. Closing the door as they looked back on her and then Neville, ignoring the wagging eyebrows from Fred, Holly engaged the locks. “What’s up, Neville?”

Against Holly’s expectations, Neville dropped onto his long bottom and clutched at his travel bag as if it were a tree in a storm. The blond boy pulled in a hissing breath through his teeth, then let out a sob, Holly could feel the emotions rolling off of him, hope and worry were the thickest, but there was a hint of joy there as well. “My parents are at… St Mungo’s.” Neville hadn’t entirely recovered his breath.

Holly could pretend, but she was pretty sure it didn’t matter. “I saw them. I woke up in the same ward and there are names on the beds. I couldn’t be positive if they were your parents.” Holly had known from all the times she had peeped Neville. “But I thought so. Are they okay?” She really hoped she hadn’t made anything worse.

“Mum called me ‘Nev-nev’ and ‘little-bear’. Da kept hugging me when I got close and smiling at me. He recognized Gran too. They never hugged me before. They’ve never talked at all…” Neville suddenly leaned into Holly’s legs and she sat down next to him, patting his robe covered knee.

“That’s great, Neville.” She didn’t want to ask, but Holly also needed to know. “Was there a new treatment? Do the healers have any idea how it happened?” The slight downturn to Neville’s lips told most of the story.

“Gran says they’re idiots and don’t have a clue. One of the healer’s aides even said it might be the same miracle that saved you from your coma.” Neville was shaking his head and suddenly dropped it to the back of her hand that was on his knee. For a moment Holly wanted to tug her hand away from Neville’s sweaty brow, instead she took her other hand and patted him on the shoulder again.

“So maybe it’s a miracle, and maybe they will keep getting better, or maybe not, but they recognize you and so long as they’re alive…”

“...there’s a chance.” Neville completed the thought, lifting his head back up and putting a hand on top of the one Holly had on his shoulder. “Thanks, Holly.”

“Sure, Neville. Did you need any books?” Neville lifted his head at Holly’s words.

“Maybe that one about hedge mazes? Gran said I could design one over the summer if I incorporate the Longbottom crest, somehow.” Neville was looking at the shelves where he had found most of the information about muggle flora.

“Eww! You want a maze that looks like a giant arse?” Teased Holly.

“A long arse, thank you very much.” Neville held her gaze for almost three seconds before breaking down in laughter, drawing Holly into a fit of giggles as well.

Minutes later Holly had sent the boy back to Gryffindor tower to take a shower before dinner while she placed some parchment on the front desk with her copy of Magics of the Mind after she sealed the entrance into her Library. Thinking about it, Holly pulled out the Dicta-Quill that was still set to the stock handwriting and not her own before starting the letter.

Dear Healer Franklin,

     I am a natural Legilimens who encountered the Longbottoms while visiting another patient in your facility. As any Legilimens of sufficient training would notice, both Alice and Frank still retain memories, however those memories remain disconnected from one another as well as the conscience that drives the cognition of their spirits. A quick glance at their records showed no new treatments had been attempted in over a year and prospects for their recovery looked bleak. I endeavored to tie some of their memories together with a Dreaming Charm.

     Today I learned that there had been some progress made by the Longbottoms. To replicate what I attempted will require a moderately skilled Legilimens who is able to cast the charm I have included in the next parchments. I am also taking the liberty to send a copy of this letter to Augusta Longbottom. It might be best if you took steps before she can come down on your institution like the vulture on her infamous hat. Be aware that I prefer to remain unnamed and am providing this treatment plan suggestion with no desire for acknowledgement or reward.

     Once the Dreaming Charm is cast, one must…

Chapter Text

April 7th, 1994 - History of Magic Classroom, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

Since Holly had caught up on the school work she missed while in the hospital, things in her life had remained just as challenging. Rather than increased revision and essays, Holly spent time sorting through Tom’s memories and tutoring Hermione in both Occlumency and Legilimency. Tom’s memories were a quagmire of negative feelings and disturbing images pupping up in the strangest moments, a casual meeting that turned into a torture session when a follower said something Tom didn’t want to hear. A study session that entered a philosophical discussion in favor of genocide.

Tutoring Hermione was an entirely different set of uncomfortable moments. Hermione’s reluctance to believe that not all types of occlumency barriers were useful, and that different barriers and defenses worked better for certain practitioners than others did, was partially the problem of the book Holly had gifted to her friend on her birthday. Advanced Occlumency advocated for particular barrier structures proven to be arithmantically significant. While there was a section on alternative structures based on individual capabilities, the authors’ treatment of those other options were, if not dismissive, then at best thought to be less than the ones they endorsed.

Then, when it came to Legilimency, Hermione seemed to lack sufficient empathy to ever allow her to have an easy time navigating another’s Mind without being detected. If Holly liked to swim through thoughts like a fish or fly like a bird, whatever meshed best with how a particular Mind was structured, Hermione was always Hermione. Not that Hermione didn’t have empathy, but she did struggle to understand how certain people might respond to stimuli in ways that didn’t make sense to her. Hermione knew it sucked to be in pain, or taunted or even hungry, what was more difficult for her to empathize with was when Lavender had a bad hair day (and Hermione couldn’t see much difference) or Ron arrived at the breakfast table when it was already empty of bacon but there was plenty of other food.

It hadn’t even been two months, so there was still hope for Hermione to improve greatly, but it hadn’t gone quickly. It had taken that long before Hermione had even figured out that she’d only been encountering Holly’s loop defenses. Holly’s friend had not been pleased by the discovery. Holly thought it was obvious when her loops consisted almost entirely of meals, chatting with friends and Hedwig, homework, class time and flying seeker at practice or in games. There were no shower-time thoughts, no toilet pondering, nothing at all about Occlumency or Legilimency, not a single memory of Holly’s relatives…

At the start of April, Holly encouraged Hermione to start trying to legilimize ghosts around the castle. If nothing else, Holly hoped that Minds, and memories, from so many different eras might help Hermione start to see more depth in those surrounding her. If Hermione had made progress over the course of the week she hadn’t mentioned it to Holly and Holly was giving it a fortnight before she tried to talk her friend into another training session.

When she had made the agreement with Sirius, Holly had been intending to immerse herself in ghost memories as well. She had peeped some of them before her holiday promises to stop legilimizing Beings, but she hadn’t done much more than some really basic skimming. After making that agreement, Holly had been hoping to find those who spoke languages besides English and see if legilimizing language knowledge would help her learn them more quickly. Of course, she still hadn’t gone through even ten percent of Tom’s memories, so that was what Holly was using her extra time to accomplish instead.

One benefit of being short was plenty of room at the end of Holly’s bed for Time Turnered Holly to sit there under her father’s cloak while she spent five extra hours a night sifting through years of Tom’s memories. It was pretty much a single routine that Holly repeated nightly; enter her Mind, make certain that noodle-Tom remained contained and didn’t appear to have changed since the last Holly checked, crack open one of the vaults where Holly had stashed Tom’s memories, start going through those disjointed memories with her emotional pressure set to nearly zero and then sort them into the new vaulted shelving that she had made to keep Tom’s stuff well separate from both noodle-Tom and from her own day to day memories.

Maybe Holly would decide to use Tom’s memories as even more of a resource later, but she really didn’t want those thoughts and memories influencing her behavior on the daily. Holly didn’t particularly want to be like Tom even before he did that ritual for the first time. Well, she could probably do with being slightly more fastidious as she was working to make more friends. Holly was sporty and a bit bookish already, trying to add fashionable or pretty sounded a bit exhausting, to be honest. Then again, being honest, Holly already owned a lending library so she was probably thought of as more of a swot this year than bookish, neither of which she had been in her first two years.

Last night had included a few memories where Tom had been focused on the logistics and planning for his war, but to Holly it had felt rather childish. Destabilizing and infiltrating the Ministry felt logical if Tom had wanted to take over, but a campaign that killed or cowed any who stood in his way would only ferment future rebellions. There had been enough refugees living in the Knock for that to seem obvious to Holly, at any rate. If Tom appointed himself ruler he was going to be forever encountering rebellions, and if it got too big it would draw ICW attention or that of the British government and military. Tom might have made ways to hold his life on Earth, but Holly didn’t think his odds were good for a long term comfortable existence. Then again, Tom’s memories indicated that his behavior became less and less logical as the man did more and more damage to himself with that ritual.

While Holly liked Professor Grimsby, and History of Magic after he took over, she had barely been engaged in the current discussion when one statement caught her attention. “I don’t think Tom was a true believer, Professor.”

Grimsby had just added Voldemort’s name under Grindelwald’s on to the board that was being used to assist with the categorization of leaders of the last century. It was nice that Grimsby wasn’t focusing only on political leaders or terrorists, but a more comprehensive list that even included leaders in the arts, like Celestina Warbeck. Those classmates who first suggested You-Know-Who be added to the ‘True Believer’ column were glaring at Holly now, it reminded her of last year when so many thought she was the Heir of Slytherin.

“Miss Potter, who is ‘Tom’?” Grimsby seemed intent, more than simply curious.

Dumbledore had advised Ron and Holly to not speak of the chamber or diary, she thought it to be in protection of Ginny, but he had never said to not talk about Tom’s identity. Not to mention the fact that Holly had pretty much blabbed to Amelia Bones, anyhow. “May I use the board, Professor?”

Grimsby was not so stern as McGonagall nor sour like Snape, his temperament closer to an anorak giving lectures on his favorite subjects. Even so, Grimsby loved to see participation from his students more than even Flitwick and waved Holly forward. First she wrote on the board in her best chalkmanship.

Tom Marvolo Riddle

“Tom was a student here in the forties, Head Boy, award for special services to the school, handsome, well liked by many, Slytherin.” Holly then crossed out the ‘i’ in Riddle and wrote the letter below. The ‘a’ and ‘m’ from Marvolo were crossed out and added below as well. Quickly the rest of the letters dropped into place and there were a few gasps.

I am Lord Voldemort

“Tom Riddle was also a half-blood with a muggle father, so I’m nearly certain that he selected blood-purity as a cause through which he could gain power and influence with some of the most wealthy and powerful families in magical society.” Holly had returned the chalk to the tray and was turning back to go to her seat when the most obvious result happened.

“That’s a lie!” Not for the first time, Holly wondered what really motivated Draco Malfoy. The boy had been packed with expectations and beliefs about his own superiority, but he had no knowledge of his own father having actually served Voldemort. The boy simply believed in blood-purity as fact, so much so that it was as obvious to him as the fact that the sun would rise in the east and set in the west.

Stopping and blinking at Draco, Holly saw he was standing and pointing at her. Before Holly could summon a response, Grimsby spoke. “Mister Malfoy, it is perfectly allowable to disagree with a classmate’s assertions when reasonable evidence has not yet been presented, but we do not accuse another student of lying. Even if you have said evidence, the manner of your speech is both impolite and aggressive.” Grimsby’s intense stare had Malfoy sitting down before he stopped speaking. “Now, do you have evidence to the contrary about Miss Potter’s statements?”

Draco’s eyes darted to his desktop and the blond boy frowned for a couple seconds before looking up. Even though Draco looked at Grimsby, Holly could feel the cunning in his mind and a hope to bring Holly down a peg. “If the Dark Lord were a half blood, there would have been no way so many purists would have followed him. Besides, Potter has no proof.”

Before Grimsby could reply, Holly did, as politely as possible. “Mister Malfoy is quite correct that I have no incontrovertible proof, only circumstantial evidence that is compelling enough that I believe it to be true. When a person changes their name and appearance, then requires his allies to mask and cloak themselves, it becomes a rather difficult matter to pin down their identity.” Even if Holly chose to share diary Tom’s claim, it would remain hearsay. “I expect that any surviving classmates of Tom’s who believed in blood-purity and joined the Knights of Walpurgis might be able to say one way or another. Unfortunately confirming that knowledge would raise certain questions in the current political climate that they might rather avoid.”

“It appears that you have done quite a bit of research into the matter, Miss Potter.” Grimsby was meeting Holly’s eyes and she could feel his intense curiosity.

“Tom killed my parents and tried to kill me. I’d rather have the information than not have it.” The sudden inhales and quiet gasps around Holly reminded her that her fellow students might think of her as the Girl-Who-Lived on occasion, but they often forgot the price she and her parents paid when she earned that epithet.

Grimsby nodded at Holly and turned to face the smug Malfoy. “Mister Malfoy, two points from Slytherin for your accusation of lying with no evidence to the contrary. Miss Potter, I would like to request a list of your compelling circumstantial evidence if it will not inconvenience you.”

“You can ask Headmaster Dumbledore, Professor. He doesn’t bandy it about, but he knows Tom is Voldemort.” The gasps and squeaks at saying Tom’s other name almost had Holly shaking her head. It was only then that Holly noticed how Hermione was staring at her, not as intensely as Grimsby, but close, a hint of frustration bleeding through the barrier around her Mind. Holly also saw several of their classmates, including Malfoy, staring at her as if she’d called their mothers something particularly nasty. “What? Just because people don’t like to think about him anymore doesn’t mean he didn’t exist. Tom was a troubled kid who made some really awful choices, built a terrorist organization and hurt a ton of people. Ignoring his existence and how he manipulated people to gain himself power just makes us blind to the next time somebody tries it, dark lord or not.”

That made Hermione wince, and Holly figured out her friend might have been thinking that secrecy was the better choice. Probably even more so when Hermione didn’t know that Holly had been looking for plausible evidence to support what she had gotten from diary Tom and noodle-Tom’s memories.

“I’ll be certain to do that, Miss Potter. Though I remain interested in your own research.”

Holly imagined that everyone in the room heard her near silent sigh. First Holly pointed to what she wrote on the board. “If that isn’t compelling enough, I’ll do you up a list before our next class. If you want to check other sources, Tom graduated Hogwarts in 1945 and received his award for Special Services to the School in 1943. Myrtle Warren and Rubius Hagrid knew him from his time at school as well as Headmaster Dumbledore. Oh, Myrtle Warren is more regularly known as Moaning Myrtle, the girl died during events in the forties and still haunts the loo she died in.” Wrinkling her nose slightly, Holly considered what she’d shared. “I don’t think Hagrid or Myrtle know that Tom became Voldemort, they would be more like character witnesses, I suppose.”

This time no one squeaked at Tom’s other name, but there were several classmates who flinched.

Grimsby gave Holly an appraising look before glancing at his watch. “We have five minutes remaining, so where would you categorize Professor Dumbledore as a leader?”

Even as Holly watched Hermione fling her hand into the air, Holly had to wonder if she could convince Grimsby to make a new column for ‘Manipulative Git’.

April 12th, 1994 - Headmaster’s Office, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

“Sirius, Holly, thank you for agreeing to this meeting.” Dumbledore’s words were at obvious odds with the fact he had tried for several days to have a meeting with Holly alone.

“Certainly, Albus.” Sirius drew out the headmaster’s given name, implying an insult by forgoing one of the older wizard’s many titles, just as the old man had not referred to either Sirius or Holly with a proper form of address given the situation. “As you insisted on this face-to-face, please enlighten the two of us as to its purpose.”

Behind the long beard, Dumbledore’s lips tightened for a moment, there was no tiny, knowing smile playing on them. “Miss Potter has made it reasonably clear that she does not desire communication with me, however there have been reports made by a few staff members which have caused me some concern.”

“What I’ve said, professor, is that you want something from me and I have no desire to have a conversation with you until you come clean about it.” Holly attempted to correct the old wizard. “Trying to keep me monitored, but not safe. Almost seeming to encourage me in some rather absurd behaviors. Not wanting me to be honest with others about things that go on at the school. Now, lots of people think you sit on secrets like a dragon with its gold, and it’s pretty easy to see how they get to that conclusion. So are you finally going to tell me?”

Dumbledore’s lips were tight again. “I have been attempting to preserve your childhood. Some things are too weighty to place on someone of your age.”

Mimicking the wrong answer sound from one of the game shows that Dudley enjoyed and Holly would hear through the cupboard door, Holly expressed her disagreement. “Bzzzzt. Sorry, professor, not much of a childhood after twelve years of abuse and repeated murder attempts by Tom. Two of them in the last two years, right here at the safest place in the magical world. Right here under your nose. Not to mention how you might have felt if someone used that excuse on you when you were thirteen.”

“I’d have turned their hair and clothes puce.” Sirius looked thoughtful. “Maybe a few dung bombs in their unmentionables drawer.”

It was then that Dumbledore’s lips softened the slightest amount. The man paused for a long moment and Holly imagined a large struggle taking place in his mind. “I would not have taken it... well. Very well, during the worst point of the war, when things were appearing the most bleak, a Prophecy was made…”

“Stop, no please, one minute.” Holly’s mind raced, she’d peeped Professor Trelawny more than once and even if the woman was 99% sham, Trelawny knew one of the most important parts about capitol ‘p’ Prophecies. “I don’t want to know it, but I do want to know which people made choices based on it.” Holly had not found a memory of Tom hearing a prophecy, but his pure commitment and the near glee Tom had expressed when he was killing Holly’s parents and trying to kill her had her guessing that he was acting in accordance with something he considered imperative.

Holly caught the hint of a grimace through Dumbledore’s beard. “Myself, Tom, and one of Tom’s followers who turned sides due to the prophecy. Your parents and Neville’s parents knew there was a prophecy, but not exactly what it was, simply that it put their families in danger. I do not imagine that Tom would have shared what he heard with his followers.”

“You said ‘what he heard’, not that Tom knew the ‘Prophecy’. He heard an incomplete version?” Holly guessed, and with whatever occlumency Dumbledore was working with, Holly could only guess she was right when the headmaster’s lip twitched. “So he thinks I’m a threat. Which, I suppose, explains the last two years. Well, big secret number one shared, so might as well go ahead with your ‘concerns’.”

“What?!” Sirius seemed shocked, not quite glaring at Holly, but there was accusation in his eyes. “That was all you needed before you’d talk to him?”

A shrug from Holly showed she wasn’t particularly bothered. “It’s a start. Opening the dialog is better than never getting anywhere. So, professor, what did you want to ask?” Holly looked at the ceiling instead of at Sirius or Dumbledore.

“Well then, Miss Potter. While we have not spoken since early September, there have been several noteworthy occurrences in the interim. Professor Grimsby indicated that you have begun to share information about Tom’s later day's identity as Voldemort.” Dumbledore was watching Holly closely and she knew a simple glance might bring their Minds into too close a proximity to avoid the inevitable.

“Yes, and I’m not going back on that, even though I didn’t particularly think about what it might mean before I did it. I don’t think of Tom by the other name very often now. And the class really had the wrong idea about why Tom did what he did.” Even without looking Dumbledore in the eye, Holly could feel his presence fluttering around her Mind, likely trying to detect if Holly was lying. “Not fibbing, professor. But once I thought about it, it doesn't make sense to hide it. If it tears down a few believers I’ve got no issues with that and even if they don’t believe it, well, now there’s a seed of doubt.”

“Yes, I never considered making that connection for other people…” The old man was interrupted by Holly.

“Why not? Even if it might not have changed the minds of those who were committed to his cause, you can’t say it wouldn’t have hindered his recruitment of certain influential individuals. Can you imagine Bellatrix Black willingly following a half-blood self proclaimed lord? And then when you point out how many pure blooded families were destroyed, Tom comes off as a petty tyrant and terrorist rather than as a visionary leader.” Shaking her head, Holly thought revealing the information was the obvious thing to do.”

“It isn’t so simple a thing, Holly. The wrong type of action against Tom and his followers was often a signal for some disproportionate response. I inform people about Tom’s heritage and suddenly St Mungo’s is rubble, distracting others from what has been said with death and chaos.” The grimace on Dumbledore’s lips had shifted into a pained frown.

“But you had twelve years since he was gone. You’ve said he wasn’t gone for good. Instead of stupid stories about me or my parents stopping him in some unexplained way, you could have shared just some of the information you had been hoarding before. You could have made sure that many of his followers wouldn’t rush to return to Tom’s service.” That seemed obvious to Holly.

The frown had become pensive and Holly hoped she was at least getting through to Dumbledore a little. “Perhaps, but no one was ready, so close to the war, to listen…”

“You’re an educator, so educate!” Frustration was likely leaking past Holly’s defenses. “Whatever, I’m not hiding it and I’ve got enough information now to put Professor Grimsby on the right track.”

“I do find myself curious what more information you’ve found, aside from what you learned from myself and the diary.” Holly could feel Dumbledore’s presence near her Mind, hoping to lift the truth from the surface even without a deeper connection.

Not a subject Holly wanted to divulge, but it was becoming inevitable. Holly was pretty sure that if she didn’t admit to it before Dumbledore figured it out, the man would not be inclined to trust her after. “I spent forty days fighting against the sliver of Tom in my head, I managed to recover a few secrets that make it easy enough to prove my case.”

Sirius groaned softly, probably realizing he might have to actually go against Dumbledore if things stepped past words. “Pardon?” Oh! Holly had actually managed to surprise the old man. Suddenly there was actual pressure against her occlumency.

“Oi! Back off until I can explain. Then I’ll invite you in to take a look, if you still need proof.” The pressure retreated and Holly tried to explain. “Something happened at New Years, I’m not positive what, but it triggered the bit of Tom that the arse left in my scar, in my Mind. So suddenly I’m in my mindscape fighting some thready mass of ick, trying to peel away its armor and subdue it. Turns out I can’t seem to destroy it, but I was able to weaken and subdue it by ripping all of Tom’s memories away from it.”

“You… defended yourself?” Dumbledore seemed to realize what that meant. “You’ve learned occlumency? Only Severus on staff…” And Dumbledore already knew it would be more likely for a dragon to teach Holly mind arts than for Snape to do so.

“Self taught. After what Lockhart admitted to doing, then did to himself? Yeah, I was going to find some way to defend myself. Occlumency, legilimency, various mental charms and techniques. Good thing too, I’d probably be a meat puppet for Tom if I hadn’t.” At least that was how Holly imagined it.

The disapproval on Dumbledore’s face told the tale that he didn’t agree. “If you had stayed with your Aunt it might never have occurred at all, Holly.”

“Miss Potter, please, Albus.” Maybe Sirius was right and Holly should transfer to Beauxbaton or Ilvermorny. “And maybe you should have had specialists working to get Tom out of my scar rather than let it fester there for a decade. Whether it was Lily’s protection failing, or the sliver of Tom getting a boost from outside or a combination of the two, that really doesn’t matter much. It is what it is. Scar-Tom attacked me, I subdued it and turned it into noodle-Tom, and I’m still going through his memories.”

That declaration seemed to halt any disapproval, lighting a fire under Dumbledore’s curiosity. That or his avarice when it comes to secrets. “Memories? You mentioned that before. Are you saying that there were memories attached to this shard of Tom that was in your scar.”

“Tons of them. Maybe not what I’d expect to be enough for an old guy, and I am still going through them, but there are easily more than three times what I’ve got for myself. And of course a sliver of Tom has memories attached. If the wraith that possessed Quirrell had no memories, it would have had no motivating force or goal. Ghosts have memories too, for that matter.” Holly was slightly exasperated, she hadn’t considered the fact that sliver-Tom had memories would even be a point of conversation.

“Ah, yes, I suppose that is rather obvious when you say it. But you also mentioned that you are sorting through those memories. Are you doing so without guidance?” Grandfatherly voice back in front, did Dumbledore do it consciously?

“My research was pretty clear that unexamined memories were a greater risk to my Mind. Besides, you’re going to eventually ask the right questions and the more I’ve already sorted through, the easier it will be for me to answer.” Exasperation felt like it was building, like Holly had made a perfect potion and Dumbledore was focused on the cleanliness of her lab space, rather than the potion itself.

“And what might be the ‘right questions’, Ho… Miss Potter?” Well, Dumbledore didn’t sound too condescending now, at least.

Holly couldn’t help herself, she smirked. “Well, professor, like… ‘How many horcruxes did Tom make?’ and ‘Where did he hide them?’ of course.”

The stunned expression on Dumbledore’s face transformed Holly’s smirk into a full on shit-eating grin.

Chapter Text

April 7th, 1994 - Holly’s Mindscape

Dumbledore, in fact, had not been convinced by Holly’s words alone about what had happened between scar-Tom and Holly. She had initially offered memories, but Dumbledore hemmed and hawed and tried to imply various things without saying them.

So Holly had made him ask. She simply stopped responding and gave his beard critical looks until Sirius had started laughing. Then there was some comment about how Lily had done the same thing to James when the Marauder had been hounding Holly’s Mum for dates. Though according to Sirius, Lily would stare at James’ nose as if there was a wart on it.

Eventually Dumbledore had cracked enough to ‘offer direct guidance’. Then Holly countered with an offer to allow him entry into her mindscape and play ‘show and tell’. However, if the Headmaster tried to touch or manipulate a single thing Holly promised that he would find himself back in his own body with a migraine the size of the giant squid. Perhaps she wasn’t actually strong enough to pull that off, but Magics of the Mind repeatedly assured the reader that in the end, they were the master of their own Mind.

Holly didn’t usually make an avatar of herself when she was working in her Mind, but she thought it might make interacting with someone else easier. Since she was doing show and tell, Holly opted for a primary school uniform from a fancy school, wire rim glasses and a pointy hat. When Dumbledore arrived he was wearing purple robes embroidered with phoenixes and his own pointy hat. On arrival the old wizard looked around and Holly could feel that he was amused, but not particularly impressed.

“Fine, I keep meaning to decorate, but practicality always seems to win out once I have any time to spare.” Holly looked at the space around them, currently a massive room with one blank wall in front of them, memory vaults for Tom’s unsorted memories were to the left next to fortified shelving for the sorted ones. To the right were memories shelved in the forms of knick-knacks and oddities, as well as books, not counting the extra spaces and memories Dumbledore wasn’t allowed to examine in Holly’s Mind. Along the back wall were nearly scientific devices that looked like they wouldn’t be out of place from a science fiction book or movie. Holly had even included something that looked like a Tesla coil, initially chosen for the vibe. Dangling from the endlessly high ceiling was noodle-Tom’s cage which Holly pointed out first, making the sphere transparent to check on the captive. “So, that’s the bit of Tom, which isn’t particularly impressive without his memories. I’ve built alarms around it now, but I still check every time I come here, out of habit I suppose. Rather like poking a loose tooth with your tongue.”

Dumbledore seemed oddly dumbstruck by the sight of noodle-Tom, that or Holly’s irreverence when pointing it out. “It does appear well contained. A purely mental construct?”

“The prison sphere? Partially mental willpower, but it is reinforced by memories of a dozen years of captivity. Hours or days of being locked into my cupboard with no escape in sight, and only further abuse outside if I did get to leave it. Even once I had a normal room it came equipped with locks. Locks on the outside.” With every word added to Holly’s description she could feel Dumbledore’s Mind shimmer. It was rather easy to detect the outward edges of it, seeing as this portion of him was entirely wrapped in her own Mind now. “Anyhow, you wanted to see what I’ve already found about Tom’s horcruxes, right?”

“I do… but I admit to being rather curious about those.” Dumbledore’s eyes traveled to the wall filled with large esoteric devices.

Holly grinned at the old wizard and wondered if her own eyes were twinkling. Then she realized they were in her Mind and she made the green eyes of her avatar twinkle brightly. “Extra defenses.” Holly said without further explanation. She had a double memory recorder for all of her new memories as they formed, even before she sorted them with her occlumency, it would help her detect if someone used a Memory Charm on her, as well as an automatic backup feature for her personal memories. There were detection alerts if someone got past her loop defenses when she was distracted and the one that looked like multiple movie cameras fused together watched for all foreign presences in her Mind; if she focused on it she would see exactly what Dumbledore’s presence was doing inside her defenses. Holly was also tinkering with the Tesla coil reproduction to see if she could adapt it to automatically shock invaders out of her Mind.

“Ah.” Dumbledore seemed slightly put out at Holly for not providing more detailed information. “Well, I suppose it is time to review those memories that you mentioned…” His voice trailed off as the blank wall suddenly became a crisp image of teenaged Tom Riddle speaking with a large man in professors’ robes. Holly had initially thought the wizard resembled Vernon Dursley, but quickly realized that was just due to his size, this wizard's face was much more congenial.

“Oh, I adapted these from the parlor walls in Fahrenheit 451. Some really interesting ideas and an absolutely scathing indictment of censorship.” Holly replied. “Having the memories displayed like this allows me to remove the emotions much more easily, and believe me, avoiding Tom’s emotions when going through some of his memories is a blessing.” Not waiting any further, Holly kicked off the memory and Dumbledore watched Tom admit that he wanted to have a seven part soul.

“Seven.” Dumbledore spoke with as much dread as Slughorn had expressed at Tom’s revelation. “I would have thought one to be the height of madness. When you spoke of multiples I had hopes that he might have made two. Horrifying still, but a three part soul should have satisfied his desire for a strong magical number.”

“Alas, the moral issue wasn’t a concern for good old Tom. Even the outright warnings were something he barely glanced at.” Holly had noticed that in one of the memories. “More fool him, more damned us.” It had been an old bloke Tom met in Borgin and Burkes who had said that line and Holly liked it enough to lift it, she just wished she knew what it had meant to him.

“Pardon?” The question sounded breathy, as if even without a body Dumbledore’s avatar could barely breathe.

“There’s a memory of Tom studying Secrets of the Darkest Art and piecing together how to do the ritual to make a horcrux, absolutely vile, thanks so much for leaving me those memories, Tom.” Holly glared at the prison sphere for a moment. “But he barely spent a moment even looking at the warnings that are right there.” Holly gestured and the memory of teenage Tom closely studying a book covered in oddly colored leather. Another gesture and they were looking at the text and Holly even enlarged it. “See that?” Holly made sure Dumbledore had the opportunity to read the old text. ‘A schyre of the self is a wounde that shal never hele, eek if thou become un-dying, the harm shal endure. This schyre shal eke cleve fro thee a part, nat oonly to be y-holden in the ancre, but y-taken fro thee evermore.’ “The problem is, some of the later memories seem to believe that these wounds were strengthening him. I’m pretty sure they’ve simply stripped more and more of his humanity away.”

Giving Holly an intense stare, Dumbledore replied. “How have you reached that conclusion, Miss Potter?”

Holly dimmed the twinkles in her avatar’s eyes. “Tom wasn’t malicious until after he made his first horcrux. He was far from kind, and he made many choices we might call immoral, but even when he killed Myrtle Warren there was no sign of pleasure in what he had planned. Yet he was greatly pleased at the thoughts of what he did to his relatives when he eliminated all of those still living and by the time he was killing my parents he was positively gleeful."

“As a child, Tom was already boasting of actions taken against those around him…” Dumbledore started as Holly spoke clearly.

“And he was proud of defending himself, protecting himself from those who teased and put on him for how he was. For what he was, even if he didn’t know exactly how he was different at the time. He didn’t feel guilt towards those he hurt, but he didn’t revel in their pain or discomfort. I don’t filter the emotions out of memories before the first horcrux because they aren’t repulsive and off, they’re just memories of another child trying to feel safe when they lack control. I can understand him very well.” Holly realized she had made Dumbledore very uncomfortable now. “And no way in hell would I do what Tom did.”

“No questing for immortality in your future, Miss Potter?” Probed the man, hardly hiding his concerns.

“I’m thirteen, so I’m pretty sure I’m expected to think I’m immortal already. Besides, a horcrux would be my last choice if I did want to live forever. Maybe Elixir of Life? Become an animagus and get super lucky with the form of a phoenix? Luna’s Father seems to think you only need three magic doohickies to be the Master of Death.” Something about what she just said caused Dumbledore’s mind to quiver like a Christmas jelly tumbling down the stairs. “I'm pretty sure I don’t want to live forever. You’re barely over a century and you already seem really out of touch, maybe being eternally young wouldn’t be horrible. Like living as a forever teen, always looking for that new thing to annoy the older folk with? Sirius would dig that, he was born to be an edgy punk kid, too bad he spent his twenties unable to do that.” Now Holly knew she was slipping an uncomfortable knife into the old man’s ribs. “Heck, I’d be a better thirty something than Sirius is. He tries though, I just wish my last medical whammy hadn’t hit him as hard and set him as far back as it did.”

“Ah.” For once Dumbledore didn’t seem prepared to respond.

“Anyhow, horcruxes. Tom’s diary is ticked off so that won’t be an issue. I have a few more memories I’ve already sorted that are probably important. There is a memory of Tom placing a necklace inside a cave with a bunch of traps. Another memory is of a goblet that he is giving to one of his followers, telling her to keep it safe. The other one I’m feeling certain about is a ring, one that he placed under the floorboards in some building or other and then trapped to the limits of his abilities at the time.” Holly paused, she still had so many memories to go through.

The old wizard looked at her, his avatar’s eyes were pale blue, but were lacking Dumbledore’s usual twinkle. “Shall we look at the memories you mentioned? It sounds as if there are several avenues of investigation presented therein.”

Holly’s avatar nodded. “Sounds like a plan. Oh, one more thing. I’m pretty sure that Tom was planning to use my death to make one more. If that was going to be his sixth we’re still missing one, but I’ll keep looking for it when I have time.”

“Indeed.” While the Headmaster replied calmly and Holly could feel that his concerns and curiosity had not been sufficiently addressed. Hopefully the old wizard wouldn’t do anything rash.

April 20th, 1994 - Library, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

“Potter, was there something I’ve done to make you think this is fine?” Millicent’s words were on the harsh side, but there was a layer of surprise and caution in her eyes as they darted around and took in the locations of the other students nearby. After doing so they returned to where Holly had just sat across from her at one of the library tables.

Holly shrugged, so over the house rivalry thing. Ninety percent of the Slytherins were decent enough, or at least no worse than other teenagers, but they kept their heads down because they didn’t want to deal with the trouble that provoking the other ten percent might cause. “Professor Snape made us lab partners eight months ago, Bulstrode, and we’ve never had an issue in class. It makes perfect sense that we could work on a Potions essay together without too much animosity.” Holly left unsaid that the pair had weekly conversations in her own library.

Millicent’s brow creased for a moment. “What about your little horde of friends?” There was almost a sour twist applied to the word friends. Holly could feel the sourness twisting something in Millicent’s Mind.

“Ouch.” A glance around showed that nobody seemed to be paying them any attention, so Holly just spoke quietly. “The Gryffs in my year are in double Divination aside from Hermione who is working on some rather dated Muggle Studies project. Ginny and Luna are in Charms and Susan and Hannah were off doing something with the other badgers. Fred and George are plotting something and the rest of the quidditch team is being neurotic about OWL and NEWT prep aside from Katie who’s providing moral support and snack runs. I was going to come here and do some work but I saw you and realized that Potions was a good excuse to spend some time with you rather than wait for Sunday. I’ll find another spot if this’ll cause you trouble or you’d rather I didn’t.”

The blend of hope and caution from Millicent’s Mind was easy to read through eye contact even if Holly wasn’t trying. “Malfoy might make a fuss…”

Holly couldn’t prevent a small snicker from escaping. “Malfoy lives to make a fuss, if he does, blame me. He already loves to blame me for everything anyway.” That provoked a tiny, almost reflexive, smile. “Look, you’re nice and have fun taste in books. I’d be happy to include you in stuff as a friend, but I didn’t want to cause trouble for you. But now I’m feeling sorry for not even trying before this.” And Holly did feel bad about it. Earlier Millicent's thoughts had seemed focused on the problems it might cause to be seen as close to ‘Potter’. But more and more of those feelings had become muddied with less comfortable feelings, feelings of exclusion or of being an outsider.

Now Millicent couldn’t seem to prevent a soft snort. “Not sure your lion friends would let it go anymore than Malfoy would.”

“Maybe not, Ron’s a prat when it comes to Slytherins and you might need to apologize to Hermione about the headlock in Lockhart’s dueling fiasco last year. If we were all going to hang out, that is. But it can just be us studying or chatting sometimes. Not all my friends need to get on with each other. Luna gets under Hermione’s skin at least once in any conversation between them and I swear Ron lives with his foot half in his mouth. We can keep it to our secret book chat in my library once a week, if you'd rather.” Millicent was honestly rather sweet, and Holly hoped she could include her with her other friends at some point.

Millicent looked down and felt like she was thinking intensely for several seconds before deciding on something. “Maybe just start slow? Do our essay together now and maybe not ignore each other in the halls and what not. Test the waters.”

Holly shrugged and nodded. “Can do. Even if they are idiots about it, maybe we can do something over summer hols? Book shopping and a movie, maybe?”

That offer coaxed a more heartfelt, if still small, smile. “Sure. My parents likely couldn’t shove me through the floo fast enough just for the chance at a connection to the Blacks, even if it means associating with a Potter.”

“Oh no, house drama?”

“Don’t you just know it.” Millicent rolled her eyes and switched her Transfiguration textbook for her Potions text. “So, eight inches on proper preparation and properties of fire seeds, right?”

“Yup, do you think he’ll want safety procedures included?” Holly asked, almost rhetorically.

“Doesn’t matter for you. If you don’t include it Professor Snape will mark you down for missing it as a ‘proper procedural step’ and if you do include it, he’ll probably mark you down for pedantry or something.” Millicent smirked.

“That isn’t nearly as funny when it’s true, Millie.” Even so, Holly couldn’t help herself and smiled back.

May 2nd, 1994 - Fourth Floor Corridor, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

“Oi, Potter.” A glance over her shoulder showed Holly that Cassius Warrington had called out to her in the otherwise empty corridor. Startled, Holly came to a stop and turned to face him. Luna, who had been coming with Holly to the Gryffindor common room to see if Ginny wanted to work on their Transfiguration essay together, stopped and also spun around, blinking at the older boy.

Meeting the teen’s eyes was easy enough, though Holly was surprised to sense how conflicted he seemed to be. “What is it, Warrington?” The slight pulse of satisfaction at her recognition of him was puzzling at first, but people could be really odd about her at times.

The teen’s eyes barely flickered to Luna before looking back at Holly. “Buzz in my common room is maybe you don’t hate all Slytherins after all.” Warrington’s words were a little at odds with his feelings, even if his thoughts were a jumble that she’d promised Sirius to stay out of. At least she wasn’t supposed to probe unless she felt like she was actually in danger. More danger than a 5th year boy trying to talk to her in a hallway.

Since she and Millicent had been seen to greet each other in the corridors, there had been a few snide comments, but Millie had said no one aside from Malfoy had bothered her. Even then, Draco had only sneered, which she admitted he often did as Millicent was a half blood.

“Can’t say that I actively hate anyone in the castle, much less an entire quarter of the student population.” And that was true enough. Draco annoyed her and she pitied him a little. Even though Holly hadn’t plumbed Snape’s Mind, she was more inclined to think him a poor teacher and a bully, but she didn’t hate him. Her Mum’s former friend certainly wasn’t worth that much of her energy.

“Brilliant. How about you and I go out on a little date? No more Hogsmeade weekends for the year, but we could have a bit of a picnic lunch and maybe go flying.” Warrington’s Mind was very open and being asked on a date must certainly satisfy Sirius’ thresholds of danger adequately.

Warrington’s Mind was just as scattered as it had been when she’d gone into it last fall; thoughts and memories floating about largely at random, of school and flying as well as little daydreams of becoming a professional chaser after graduation. Thoughts about Holly were pretty front and center, likely because of this exact interaction, and they were pretty normal for most people, even if they felt rather bizarre to Holly. Warrington was honestly interested, but it was horribly superficial, at least Holly considered it superficial. Holly was tiny, and Warrington liked that. Holly was younger than he was, and Warrington liked that too. Holly was an impressive flyer and seeker, which he felt would give them things in common. Holly was probably rich, because she was the last Potter and her guardian was the head of the Black family, and rich was good because that would make his parents happy. Holly was a parselmouth, so if she didn’t hate Slytherins she should obviously date one.

A little more looking and Holly could tell that Warrington had simply shoved rumors or facts that didn’t match up with his preferences to the side. Holly’s friendships with problematic people and apparent appreciation for muggles were simply disregarded because he thought she was cute and would be flattered to go out with him. The fact that they had never spoken was unimportant. The strange Ravenclaw with slightly bulging eyes standing by her side…

“I’m sorry, Mister Warrington. While I appreciate the invitation in the spirit it was extended, my guardian has made it clear that I am not allowed to date until he gives permission. Should you wish to contact him directly, his name is Sirius Black and he is currently residing in Hogsmeade.” Thank goodness for Lavender’s advice, and that Holly had warned Sirius about being her excuse.

Warrington didn’t precisely pale, but he seemed truly startled that any objection to a date had been deflected by the mention of a man thought to be a mad murderer less than a year ago. “Ah, right then. Thank you for hearing me out, Miss Potter. I would not wish to gainsay your guardian’s decisions. I’ll be… I’ll be on my way then.” As Warrington swiftly walked down an adjoining corridor, Luna finally spoke.

“He wasn’t particularly pleasant, but he did have nice eyes.” The airy voice sounded amused.

“Nice eyes?” Holly hadn’t particularly noticed that feature.

“Dark and wide set.” Luna explained. “I wonder if he has improved peripheral vision.”

“That would be useful in quidditch and he is a chaser.” Holly smiled at the younger, if just as tall, Luna. “Come on, let’s go see what Ginny is doing.”

May 20th, 1994 - Gryffindor Tower, Hogwarts Castle, Scotland

Holly had slipped out of her bed to grab the time turner so she would be ready for her memory sorting for the evening and instead found Hermione waiting for her, gnawing on her lower lip. Nodding her head towards Holly’s bed, it was easy to determine that she wanted to talk.

A few charms later and Holly and Hermione were ensconced behind Holly’s bed curtains and various protections to improve their privacy.

“So, is this about legilimency, occlumency or something not ‘ency’ related?” Holly’s horrible joke actually triggered a brief smile from her friend.

With a shake of her head, Hermione paused, then Holly felt her friend extend a mental invitation into her Mind. Hermione still seemed uncomfortable about entering Holly’s mindscape, but was much more comfortable inviting Holly into her own. Unlike the first time Holly entered, Hermione had now structured her own mindscape to resemble more than the bedroom; it was now her entire childhood home, including the garden. Having visited Hermione’s house over the holidays, it was a very impressive recreation and Hermione had admitted that she enjoyed the familiarity when she was feeling homesick.

So long as her friend didn’t think too much about her parents not being there.

They sat in the parlor with the telly, bookshelves and comfortable furniture while Hermione seemed to collect herself. “You know I dropped Divination.”

Not able to help herself, Holly laughed. “Parvati and Lavender regaled me with the tale of your departure. And Ron was quite amused at you being irate to a professor. How many unfulfilled death prophecies for Seamus was it? Fourteen?”

“Well, it was only twelve for Seamus, but two for Neville’s gran and four for you, and you aren’t even in her class. Once you were in a coma she stopped though, at least until you woke up. It was the fourth one for you after you had come back to school that was the last straw for me. Dead trying to steal a dragon’s egg. How about that for absurdity?” Hermione really didn’t like Trelawny.

“Why would I even want a dragon’s egg? Norbert was enough of a headache first year.” Shaking her head, Holly fully agreed. “So, what’s up about dropping Divination?”

“I was also thinking about dropping Muggle Studies.” Admitted Hermione, sounding a little nervous about sharing the information.

“Ha, proving that I picked the right electives!” Rejoiced Holly, amused by the suddenly sour look on Hermione’s face.

“Fine, Muggle Studies being stuck in the 1890s was disappointing, to be sure. But I hadn’t initially thought that it would be that bad…” Hermione was cut short by the still grinning Holly.

“You know Mister Weasley must have taken Muggle Studies, and you heard the kind of questions he was asking your parents when they met in Diagon.”

“Fine I don’t know why they can’t get a muggleborn to teach it, though.” Again, Hermione shifted from annoyed to nervous. “McGonagall will take back the time turner if I drop it.”

“Okay.” That wasn’t surprising at all, Holly thought to herself.

Blinking at Holly owlishly for several seconds, Hermione finally spoke. “I thought you’d be upset about it. You use the time turner more than I do.”

Shrugging, Holly gave her friend a smile and tried to explain. “Since I got back from St Mungo’s I mostly have used it to sort through Tom’s memories, something which Dumbledore has a vested interest in me doing.”

“Professor Dumbledore.” Corrected Hermione automatically.

“I’ll tell him I’ve been using your time turner, without your knowledge of course, to do that and keep up on my school work. Hopefully he’ll come up with something so I can continue, or he won’t and my progress will slow.” The shock on Hermione’s face was odd, given they were in her Mind where her occlumency should be strongest. What Holly could feel was even stranger as she puzzled it out. “Hermione, you’re my friend and I never intended that to be contingent on allowing me access to the time turner. I’m really sorry if you thought I was blackmailing you or something when I figured out that you had it. The time turner is a tool, and it was brilliant to be able to use it, but you’re my friend, time turner or not.”

“Oh.” The soft response was at one with the soft feeling from Hermione’s Mind around them.

“Oh, sweetie.” Holly ignored the space between their avatars and was suddenly beside Hermione's and hugging hers warmly. There had certainly been an increased number of those since getting out of the hospital. After what felt like minutes, Holly spoke again. “Have you really felt like I’ve just been using you for the time turner since fall?” That would honestly make some sense about the way Hermione had behaved towards the offers of occlumency and legilimency tutoring.

Even as an avatar in her own Mind, Hermione started laughing and crying at the same time. The bushy haired girl tucked her face into the crook between Holly’s neck and shoulder. “Well, you keep making more friends, and you don’t seem to need my help with your studies anymore. Even your essays are practically perfect. And you obviously make time to spend with Ron and I, but when you got back from St. Mungo’s you went directly to Luna…”

“It was Luna’s birthday!” Holly reflexively tried to defend herself.

“I know!” Hermione practically wailed into Holly’s shoulder. “And you still told me secrets you didn’t share with the others, but… Well, I let myself think that was because I was the one of your friends with the best occlumency and not because it was me.”

“Numpty.” Holly teased her friend. And even though it wasn’t the best timing, it provoked a snotty laugh. Which was gross, but also funny because Hermione had manifested bogies inside her own Mind. “You were my first female friend and well, aside from Hedwig, but I wouldn’t want you or Ron to feel behind her.” Another Hermione snort occurred. “Even if Hedwig is very protective. I trusted you enough to tell you about some of Tom’s memories. I like my new friends, I’ll admit it. I enjoy having more than two people I’m comfortable talking with, but I’d never want you to feel like I’m using you, Hermione. Or that I’m only your friend because you’re useful to me. Heck, you were the first person to give me a hug, like ever that I can remember. Even if it scared me a little at the time.”

That provoked another giggling sniffle. “Still, it isn’t the same as first and second year, when it was just You, Ron and I.”

“Sorry, sweetie, I decided I kind of like having more friends, but that doesn’t mean you and Ron are any less my friends. Besides, they’re mostly your friends too.”

Hermione’s avatar briefly stilled in Holly’s mentally constructed arms. “Pardon?”

“Hermione, they all think of you as their friend. Susan and Hannah don’t just think you're a resource for muggle knowledge, they like hanging out with you. Ginny and Luna appreciate you helping with their essays, but like the others they think it’s fun answering your questions about wizard stuff that isn’t in books. Ron might occasionally be a twit, but he cares about you and Neville might even be a little bit in awe of you. He might even be a little sweet on you.” That wasn’t exactly a lie, Neville was a little sweet on everyone in their friend circle, even Ron, which Holly didn't quite understand, but whatever.. “Don’t you think of them as friends?”

“Well, yes… But I guess I was thinking of everyone more as a friend group… your friend group.” Hermione finally pulled away from Holly’s hug, which Holly released immediately.

“Didn’t they sit with you at meals, or invite you to do things while I was in St. Mungo’s?” Asked Holly.

“Well… yes.” Hermione slowly admitted.

Holly’s avatar just smiled and she even made her eyes twinkle as she met Hermione’s avatar’s bright brown eyes, then she shook her head and leaned in close to Hermione’s ear.

“Numpty.”